Allaxys Communications --- Transponder V --- Allaxys Forum 1

Pages: [1] 2

Author Topic: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage  (Read 2019 times)

Moses2

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 243
Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« on: January 15, 2012, 05:30:45 AM »

Ein Bauer braucht eine gute Wettervorhersage. Kriegt er die vom Pastor, weil der so einen guten Draht nach oben hat? In Religiotistan ist alles möglich...

Da braucht man auch keine Verkehrschilder.

[*quote*]
Eine Gruppe von acht Amisch wurde im ländlichen Graves County in den USA für einige Tage inhaftiert. Grund: die "Swartzentruber Amish" weigern sich, reflektierende Dreiecke (s. Bild) an der Rückseite ihrer Pferdewagen anzubringen, berichtet telegraph.co.uk. Diese sind in Kentucky für langsame Verkehrsfahrzeuge jedoch gesetzlich vorgeschrieben. Für die Amisch sind diese hellen, reflektierenden Symbole jedoch Gotteslästerung. Sie vertrauen im Straßenverkehr lieber auf Gott, als auf irgendwelche weltlichen Symbole.
[*/quote*]

mehr:
http://blasphemieblog2.wordpress.com/2012/01/15/rucklicht-blasphemie/
Logged
https://seashepherd.fr/sea-shepherd-global-et-le-probleme-watson/
CAPTAIN PAUL WATSON FOUNDATION UK
https://cpwf.uk/

Save the Whales! Rule the Seas!

Moses2

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 243
God bless, machet's gut
« Reply #1 on: January 15, 2012, 05:06:48 PM »

http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=frl5dw6onkM
&feature=autoplay&list=UU6gfiUT2ObcOOJv-jB70ZmQ&lf=plcp&playnext=2

[*quote*]
Uploaded by  Amishdeception  on Nov 19, 2007

I am a survivor of sexual abuse. I am the Daughter of the late Bishop William J.Swartzentruber.Rape and Molestation is a serious issue within our Amish Culture.
 Category:

Nonprofits & Activism
 Tags:
Amishdeception Amish Swartzamish Amishvictims Amishabuse Sex Churches Health Departments Septic Sytems Building Permits Social Services Equal Rights School First Amendment rape victims girl's culture teen's hot videos news loacal dating religion cult David Yoder
License:

 Standard YouTube License
[*/quote*]

mehr:
http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=frl5dw6onkM&feature=autoplay&list=UU6gfiUT2ObcOOJv-jB70ZmQ&lf=plcp&playnext=2

http://www.amishdeception.com



[Umformatiert, Rhokia]
« Last Edit: December 17, 2022, 10:47:12 AM by Rhokia »
Logged
https://seashepherd.fr/sea-shepherd-global-et-le-probleme-watson/
CAPTAIN PAUL WATSON FOUNDATION UK
https://cpwf.uk/

Save the Whales! Rule the Seas!

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #2 on: December 17, 2022, 11:32:29 AM »

Ein Domaingrabber will die Domain für 1895 Dollar verkaufen.

Was noch im Web Archive zu finden ist:

http://web.archive.org/web/*/www.amishdeception.com/*
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #3 on: December 17, 2022, 11:37:11 AM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20101218065015/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/preface.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
     
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
     
    Contact Us

All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
                   
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030
PREFACE
* This Autobiography is based on a True Story *
* Written by David E. Yoder *
* All names have been changed to protect the innocent *
* Copyright © 1992 by David E. Yoder *
* ALL RIGHTS RESERVED *
* This material cannot be electronically copied or otherwise, without written consent from the Author *
* To discuss the issues that I have covered in AMISH DECEPTION *
* Please log onto www.amishdeception.com and click on my message board *
* AMISH DECEPTION is solely based on the Swartzentruber Amish and in no way implicates the numerous less Conservative Sector of my Amish Culture. *

Swartzentruber Basic Ordnung
In 1913 the Swartzentruber Amish formed their own religion and split off the True Old Order Amish to become more rigid and conservative, as they believed the Old Order Amish were too modern.
 
Today there are at least a dozen different types of Amish churches.  Each one believing that they are the only church with the right set of rules. While the rest of the Amish churches will allow their members to switch from one church to another without being excommunicated, the Swartzentruber church will not. The Swartzentruber church does not recognize the rest of the different Amish churches as being true Christians. Therefore Swartzentruber Amish will be excommunicated simply for joining a different segment of the Amish church.

The Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung church is held in the spring and the fall of each year. Only the adults who are members of the church are allowed to listen to the Ordnung. This material is considered very sacred by my culture and anyone who is not a member of the Swartzentruber church is not to have knowledge of this information. In fact all of Amish Deception is considered sacred, according to my culture and should not have been made public.

The clothes the women wear are to be made of all dark colors, such as dark blue, dark green dark red and dark gray and black. The material shall be made of Dacron, broadcloth, rayon or polyester. The seams on the dress shall be narrow, no more than 5/8 of an inch wide. The pleats that are sewed in the back of the dress shall be no more than 3/4 inch wide, and shall be ironed but not to the bottom of the dress. The dress length shall reach the shoe tops. The shoes shall cover their ankles. The apron shall have a 5/8 inch tie strap around the top section and shall be four inches shorter than the dress. Three pleats shall be sewn to the bottom of the dress and shall not be narrower than 1/2 inch and no wider than a 3/4 inch.

The cape that goes with the dress shall be pinned in the center of the lower back by the apron strap. At that point it shall be a V and gradually brought out as it comes up over the shoulder. The cape shall be cut in two sections as it comes over the shoulder to make it fit better around the neck. The cape is only allowed to cover the very edge of the shoulder. In order to fold the cape around the neck they tie a string around their neck where the cape is neatly folded in. There is one pleat in the back of the middle of the cape and two small pleats on each side. The front of the cape is neatly folded and pinned down below the chest.

I could spend an enormous amount of time on the guidelines for women’s clothing, but my goal is only to give you the basics of the Swartzentruber Ordnung, because the reading of the actual Ordnung can very easily take a couple hours.
The slips the Amish women wear under their dress are made very similar to the outside dress. The only difference is they are four inches shorter and have no sleeves and the colors can be a little bit lighter.

The socks have to be either black or dark blue, they cannot come above their knees nor can they be ankle socks. Nor can they have rubber or elastic sewed in the top of the socks.
 
Their shoes have to be black with black laces. The shoe sole cannot be solid or wedged type, it has to have a small heel. No spike heel shoes are allowed or any other type of high lace up.

They are not allowed to wear any bras. The underwear has to be home made. The colors can be white or any other dark color is acceptable. No rubber is allowed in the underwear. They must close them with buttons. They must not be made to a tight fit. Their caps are made of either black or white cloth. This cap is also made by strict guidelines. The pleats in the back of the cap have to meet specific guidelines. The bow in the bottom of the back of the cap has to be a ½ wide. There is even a guideline how they tie their cap. The black caps can only be worn at home while the girls are going to school. Unless they go to church, those who are not married wear black caps. The married must wear white caps all the time. The girls who are no longer going to school also wear white caps at home during the week.
 
The scarves are also strictly regulated. They must be of dark colors; the seams follow the guidelines of the Ordnung. The Ordnung also strictly regulates the bonnets. The shawls have to be made of certain material. They have to be a certain length and have to be black.

The women’s jackets are made shorter than the men’s. They must not cover their hips. The gloves during the week they can basically be any color. On Sundays they have to be dark blue, brown or black.

It is against the Ordnung for the women to buy tampons. The rags are usually made from worn out bed sheets. It is against the Ordnung to use a scissor or a razor any where on their body. They are not allowed to cut their hair, shave their legs or underarms. Nor are they allowed to use any type of birth control.

The furniture in the house is also regulated by very rigid guidelines. According to the Ordnung they must follow all specific measurements. It has to be stain in a dark color. You cannot use anything to try to bring the grains out on the wood to make it look fancier. No fancy trim is allowed. I t must look very plain.
 
According to the Ordnung, inside of the house the walls must be painted white. The Ordnung also specifies how wide the window facing or how wide the door casings can be, and what color they are allowed to paint them. In most Swartzentruber Amish homes the woodwork downstairs is painted a dark gray and the upstairs woodwork is painted a dark blue. The Ordnung also stated that they are only allowed to hang dark blue or black curtains over their windows. The Ordnung only allows plain silverware. They are also supposed to buy all their dishes as pain as possible. A flower here or there on the plate is acceptable. But no “Love You Mom” or “Love You Dad” coffee mugs are acceptable.

The bed sheets, pillowcases and the comforter have to meet the Ordnung guidelines. In other words everything they own has to meet their guidelines.
The married women are also to be obedient to their husband.

The Ordnung for the men is somewhat easier. Their pants and shirts have to be of dark colors, and the type of cloth is also regulated, which is usually blue or black. They also have to meet the strict guidelines of the Ordnung. Their pants have to have buttons on the front no zippers are allowed. Two small pleats are in the back of the pants. The belt on top of the pants must be 1¼ inch in width. They are not allowed to have any collars on their shirts and only two buttons in the front of their shirts.

Their vest has to reach the pants, and they use hooks and eyes to close them. The jackets shall cover a couple inches of the pants, they also close them with hooks and eyes and have no collar.

The hat has to be either a black felt or straw hat. The brim of the boy’s hat is 3 ½ inches wide. The band that goes around the hat is ¾ inch wide. The straw hats are only to be worn in the summer months and the felt hat in the winter months. Exception to this Ordnung is if you are a teenager you may wear a black felt hat every Sunday. The married men’s brim on their hat must be four inches wide, and the band on their hat is ¾ inch wide. The Bishops and the Preachers’ brims on their hats are 4½ inches wide. Men are allowed to wear any color of store bought gloves during the week. On Sundays the color of the gloves shall either be dark blue, brown or black.

The men are allowed to smoke tobacco, such as cigars and pipes. They are not allowed to have a fancy smoke pipe, just a regular pipe. The cigars have to be a regular size such as Swister Sweets. Cigarettes are against the Ordnung. Chewing tobacco is allowed such as Mail Pouch, Beechnut and Redman. Rubbing snuff or dipping Copenhagen is against the Ordnung.

It’s against the Ordnung for the men to wear underwear, or have any type of pajamas. Their socks have to be of the dark colors such as gray, blue or black. The color gray can only be worn during the week. Two-piece store bought long johns are acceptable, if you remove the rubber from the pants and replace it with buttons. The shirt also has to be altered with two buttons placed in front of the shirt, the same way as the outside shirt.
 
Their hair cuts must be at least an inch above the eyebrows on the forehead. Once you have passed the eyebrows approximately by an inch you are to stop and make a straight corner downwards. This is to ensure that their ears stay covered at all times. Then they cut the hair in the front just below the earlobe and go straight back. The Ordnung clearly states that your ears must be covered at all times and the haircut must be straight. The men are not allowed to use any type of aftershave lotion or deodorant.

The women are not allowed to wear any makeup, nail polish or fragrance of any kind. The women are also not allowed to smoke or chew any type of tobacco.
The flashlights that the men or women are allowed to have can be no larger than two cells. The brand is usually Sportsman or Eveready.

The Ordnung on sex between married couples is as follows: It is against the Ordnung to have sex on fasting holidays, which include, January 6th, also known as Old Christmas, Good Friday, the Sunday between the Ordnung and the communion service in the spring and in the fall, the end of August after they harvest all their crops, and Thanksgiving. On fasting days members of the church are not permitted to eat breakfast. They are to spend the forenoon together with their family in their house by reading of scripture. In the afternoon, after lunch has been served they are allowed to go visit.

They are not allowed to have sex while their wife is on her menstrual cycle. The only purpose for sex is to multiply. Oral sex is considered the act of an animal, it is against the Ordnung. When the wife becomes pregnant and it comes near time to give birth to her unborn child the husband is to stay close bye the house in case she should need him. Sex between a husband and a wife should only be for reproduction purposes. Any type of birth control is against the Ordnung. That includes withdrawal to avoid pregnancy.

The Ordnung states that a husband and wife are to bring their children up by harsh discipline. The Ordinung states the woman’s place is in the house cooking, cleaning, canning, making clothes, and helping her husband raise their children. The Ordnung states the man’s place is out in the barn and fields providing for his family.

The hardware that is on their horse harnesses, such as buckles and other metal parts cannot be nickel plated, if they are, they are to be painted black. The entire color of the harness is to be black.
 
They may not use a chain saw, drive a tractor, bulldozer, riding lawn mower, push lawn mower that is motor operated, drive a motor vehicle of any kind or operate any motor driven boat. They may also not operate any type of portable electrical tools. They may own stationary motors to do their thrashing, grind feed, run the sawmill, run shop tools or run the washing machine. Electrical starters are only allowed on the motors that they use to do their thrashing, run their sawmills and grind feeds. The rest of the motors have to start by pulling a rope or a crank. None of their tools can be operated by air or electric. The only exception to this rule is if they own a furniture shop. They may own an air compressor and may only use this compressor to spray the final finishes on the furniture. It is against the Ordnung to own a factory belt sander. If they own a belt sander it has to be homemade.

The may not have any type of battery lights on their buggies or drum brakes. Nor are they allowed to have a triangle on the back of their buggies that indicates slow moving vehicle. It is against the Ordnung to have the buggy axle bowed up. They have to be either straight or bowed down. The buckboard has to be 17 ½ inches tall. The back of the seat cannot be over 7 ½ inches in width. The buggy length and width has to meet their stiff guidelines. The back buggy wheels have to be larger than the front. The fiberglass buggy whip has to be of dark colors. The buggy blankets have to be of dark colors.
 
It is against the Ordnung to press charges or to file a complaint against any of their members with the local legal system, no matter how serious the issue is.

The Bishop is the leader of the church and he has the final say. The two preachers in his church are his first servants who will take turns with the Bishop to preach in the church. The Deacon is the Bishop’s second servant, who will not preach in church except read scripture out of the New Testament.
 
Should any complaint come against a member, the Bishop is the one who will send two of his servants to investigate, either two of his preachers or one preacher and a deacon. They will bring their findings to the Bishop and the Bishop will have the final say what punishment should be applied to the member who has fallen in violation to the Ordnung. If the allegations against the member are serious enough, yet they do not have direct evidence to pass judgment they hold preacher meetings until either the member confesses, or in some cases where they are confident that he or she is guilty, they will pass judgment whether he or she confesses to the violations or not.
 
If the violation is serious enough the member will be give the opportunity to excommunicate him or herself from church, which means he automatically become shunned from the flock.

This usually means they are only excommunicated for six weeks, should no other complaints come against them. Should they decide to fight the Bishop and the preachers ruling they will then take it up with the church, and if the church agrees with the Bishops and the preachers’ findings they will then be forcefully excommunicated from the church. The Bishops, Preacher and Deacon will say in their Ordnung that the members are free to speak on these issues when asked. But most of the time it is unwise to go against the Bishop and his servants, as they are apt to find the member in violation of the Ordnung.

The Bishop, his two servants, and the deacon think they are special and God has called them, that in most cases their authority shouldn’t be challenged.

This is the basic Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung. I realize I have left a lot of the Ordnung out, but a lot of it I have covered in Amish Deception. The Ordnung is not about scripture out of the New Testament or the salvation of your soul, but it is about control.

This is what the Swartzenruber Amish Religion is based on. Any infraction of these rules is seriously punished. Every spring and fall they have an Ordnung church that explains all the rules.

If every  member is in compliance with the Ordnung, two weeks later they will have communion service, where the members break bread, have one sip of homemade wine and wash each other’s feet. This is to purify their soul from all their sins in the past six months. Communion service is considered very sacred, absolutely no infractions to the Ordnung, at this time, is acceptable. Should there be any infractions to the Ordnung, there will be no communion services held until the infraction is solved.

Swartzentruber Amish proclaim it is against their doctrine to call the local authorities under any circumstances.  They stand by this believe when the crime has been perpetrated by one of their members.  If the crime has been perpetrated by a non-Amish man against one of their members, they want the perpetrator prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law. 
 
The way I understand the scripture, when a man sinneth against another man, let him be judged by a man.  When man sinneth against spiritual things, let him be judged by God.  This is in compliance with the scripture.

When the Miller case took place in St. Lawrence County in up state New York, my nephew had no other choice but to turn his parents into the local authorities.  The church expelled him for that.  He is still expelled for his actions as of today.  To my knowledge they have never expelled either one of the parents for abusing their children. 
 
When my Amish cousin was raped in St. Lawrence County, New York by an Englishman, my Amish Culture had no problem at that point to get the local authorities involved in that case, and to see to it that he gets
prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law.

When Norman Byler raped his three grand daughters in Guernsey County, Ohio, my Amish Culture didn't turn him into the local authorities even though he was a known rapist, and molester for the last three or four decades.

When my wife's Amish nephew who was a minor ran off from his parents here in Guernsey County settlement, they had no problem to file a complaint with the local sheriffs department stating that he was a runaway. 

Every time my Swartzentruber Amish Culture has to go to court, such as the Miller case, or the Byler case they try to hide behind the Freedom Religious Act.  According to the scripture I believe they are not a religion, my people are a Cult. My Amish culture should not be allowed to hide behind the Freedom Religious Act for their Criminal misdeeds.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #4 on: December 17, 2022, 11:38:53 AM »

Ein 12 Minuten langes Video:

http://web.archive.org/web/20070206202719/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/updates.wmv


Der Domain-Grabber hat sogar die gespiderten Webseiten verhunzt mit "Purchase "Amish Deception"".  Aber mit Tricks kann man an die echten Inhalte kommen:

http://web.archive.org/web/20081025023718/http://www.amishdeception.com/Victims.htm

[*/quote*]
Victims Help
Home
   
News Main
   
    If you are trying to help a Victim and you are not recieving justice from your local officials, you have other avenues avaliable to you.Call information for the Capital of your State and ask for the following phone Numbers; State Bar Association; State Attorney Generals Office ; Gouvernor office ; Dept.of job & Family Services . Call each individual office and get their mailing address and ask who should you direct your complaint to. As a citizen of your State you have the right  to file a complaint against your local District Attorney with your State Bar Association who over see his or her right to practic law in your State. You also have the same right to file a complaint against your local Social Services with your State Social Services main office and your Gouvernor. Make sure you keep copies of all letters you send . If all else fails send a copy of all your letters of your complaints to all major T.V. Networks. These methods truley do work. I do use these methods when I feel the Equal Protection Clause is being violated and I have no other alternative. Here are some helpfull links for Victims.
     
    www.amberalert.gov
    www.advocateweb.org
    www.gov-records.com
    www.nsopr.gov
    www.ncjrs.gov
    www.trynova.org

    RESOURCES at THE ZERO : The Official Website of Andrew Vachss

    Go to RESOURCE section!
     

Previous
   
Next
[*/quote*]


http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Video1.htm

[*quote*]
Video
Home
   
Media Main
   

    Files are in .wmv format. To view these files, you must have Windows Media player installed. If you do not have windows media player, click here .

    Please be patient, videos may take some time to stream. As an alternative you may view the clip in an external media player by clicking the relevant link, or you may save the clip by right clicking the external media player link.

    20/20 News Coverage
http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/2020.htm

    CBS News Clip 1
http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/MillerVid.htm

    Miller Investigations
http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/MillerVid.htm

    CBS News Clip 2
http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/CBS2.htm

    Amish Traditions
http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/AmishVid.htm

    Miller Case Update
http://web.archive.org/web/20090607082209/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/MillerVid2.htm

Previous
   
Next
[*/quote*]


http://web.archive.org/web/20070830124524/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/WISByler.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next
UPDATE - Aug 22, 2004

VIROQUA , WIS . -- As Mary Byler sat in the courtroom on Wednesday, awaiting the sentencing of her brother for sexual assault, she had to wonder who'd really been on trial. "I was molested by my father when I was 3 and gang-raped day after day by my cousins and brothers, starting when I was 6 or 7," she told the Star Tribune before Wednesday's sentencing. Byler, 20, alleges that she was raped more than 200 times by members of the Amish family in which she grew up. "And when I'd tell my mother about it, she'd tell me that if I had prayed harder, fought harder, these things wouldn't happen. "I was sent to school ... and my mother told me, 'If you truly don't want this to happen, it won't.' I've been judged by the Amish all my life. I've been on trial all my life." Mary Byler gets words of encouragement. Eli Byler, 24, who told the Star Tribune in April that he first raped his sister when Mary was 8 and he was 12, was sentenced to eight years in prison Wednesday after previously pleading guilty to one count of the sexual assault of a child. "Eli, I hope you still hear my screaming in your nightmares," Mary Byler said in court, reading from a prepared statement as family members and nearly two dozen other Amish listened. "You were my brother. "You should have protected me . . . and you raped me."

Eli Byler, one of three brothers charged with sexual assault of a child, told the court, "I believe God will forgive me." In the interview with the Star Tribune before Wednesday's sentencing, Mary Byler trembled as she recounted a lifetime of nightmares that led to the largest reported case of sexual assault in Amish-American history. Eli Byler's confession was part of a plea bargain in which Judge Michael Rosborough also sentenced him to four years' probation. Byler had been charged with five counts of sexual assault of a child after his arrest in April. Click to view full map of area. Another brother, Johnny E. Byler, 25, also charged with five similar counts, pleaded guilty to two counts earlier this month. Sentencing is scheduled for October. David Byler, 18, is charged with two counts of the sexual assault of a child, a relative who is now 6 years old. For Mary Byler, the alleged assaults by her younger brother were the breaking point that prompted her to contact authorities in southwestern Wisconsin 's Vernon County .

Viroqua is about 25 miles southeast of La Crosse . 'Couldn't tell a soul' "I don't want her to grow up like I did," Mary Byler said, her shaky hands lighting one cigarette after another. "It scares the hell out of me. More than a dozen women who left the Amish have contacted me and told me they were raped by their fathers, brothers, uncles and cousins. "But they couldn't tell a soul because it's such a closed society." Mary Byler, whose name was withheld in earlier Star Tribune stories, said she now wants to be identified because it should help make people more aware of what happened to her. She said that since the newspaper articles appeared, other media organizations have contacted her about telling her story. It started after Amish church leaders in the Viroqua area tried to resolve the matter with punishment that was severe by Amish standards: Johnny Byler would be banished from the church for six weeks. Eli Byler would not be allowed to associate with anyone at church until he improved his character. "Johnny would get six weeks, and I've had nightmares for 16 years?" Mary Byler said, slamming her palm against a table. "No! No! No! "I knew I had to leave the Amish. I had to tell somebody." As a youngster, she never had an option, she said. Going to a stranger outside the Amish community would have been intimidating, especially for a child whose primary language was Pennsylvania Dutch. And family members within her home were sexually assaulting her, looking the other way or accusing her of instigating rape. "If it happened many times, it's not rape anymore. She's probably asking for it," said Byler's stepfather, William Kempf, 78, in a Star Tribune interview in April. On Wednesday, he said before the sentencing: "Mary's been brainwashed." Kempf, charged with three counts of sexual assault and one count of battery against Mary Byler, pleaded no contest last month to lesser charges of misdemeanor battery and disorderly conduct and was sentenced to 18 months probation. His comments were typical of what Mary Byler said she's heard since her childhood in western Pennsylvania , where the sexual assaults began, she said. She recalls her father, Abraham Byler, awakening her "and just plain molesting me" when she was 3 or 4. "How was I to know what that was?" she asked. "I remember thinking that this had gone on even before that and that I never wanted to go to sleep again . . . because if I do, he'll wake me again."

She says that she told her mother what was happening, but that "my mom was the one who made me sit on his lap and told me to forgive him." Her mother, Sally Kempf, 49, pleaded no contest to one count of failure to report a crime, a misdemeanor. She was given a stayed 30-day sentence and ordered to serve two years probation. "The betrayal by my mother hurt me more than anything else," Byler said. "She's dead to me." Looking to the future Abraham Byler was killed while the family was still living in Pennsylvania when a car hit a horse-drawn buggy in which he was riding. But the sexual assaults against his daughter continued, Mary Byler said. She said she was 6 or 7 when she was raped for the first time -- by a cousin who was 17 or 18. Often three or four cousins held her down and took turns raping her, Byler said. "Between 8 and 14 it was just horrible, pure hell," said Byler. "Sometimes they'd even be laughing when they'd hold my dress up to the top of my head. I'd feel like I was suffocating in that dress. I was so alone. And I was brainwashed into thinking: You don't talk about that stuff. You just forgive them." Seven years ago, the Bylers moved to Wisconsin . Depressed, worried that she could get pregnant, and "living in the same home as some of my abusers," Mary told her mother she was seeking therapy or leaving the Amish. Therapy began last September -- and with it came stories that Byler's friends outside the Amish community urged her to tell to Wisconsin authorities. She couldn't, she said. The Amish didn't do that sort of thing. But when the 6-year-old family member talked about being abused by David Byler, Mary Byler broke down. She left the Amish in March and called the Vernon County sheriff. A lost childhood "She was imprisoned in her own home," said Vernon County District Attorney Tim Gaskell. "Simply put, she lost her childhood."

Now, Mary Byler said, she's trying to capture the rest of the adolescence that eluded her. She watches Seinfeld reruns and listens to Loretta Lynn. She earned her high school equivalency diploma -- the Amish typically attend school only through the eighth grade -- and got her driver's license two months ago. A hospital housekeeper, Byler says she hopes to attend college and become a nurse. She says her boyfriend, Rudy Mast, 28, who also left the Amish community, has talked to her about marriage. "[The Amish] don't care," she said. "They think I'm going to hell. Not because I turned them in. They think I'm going to hell because I left the Amish."

WIS,Byler

Friday, April 02, 2004 Two more admit to assault in Amish community; more women come forward  Wis. — Vernon County officials say two more men have admitted to sexually assaulting a woman who left the local Amish community, and two other Amish women have come forward to report being sexually assaulted. Directory Officials say the three cases are not connected. A week ago, three Amish men — brothers Johnny and Eli Byler and their stepfather, William Kempf — were arrested and charged with sexually assaulting the first woman, now 20. She told sheriff's deputies she was assaulted more than 200 times between ages 7 and 17, first in Pennsylvania and then in Vernon County . In their investigation of the case, Vernon County District Attorney Timothy Gaskell said two other men have admitted to sexual contact with the woman. "Certainly not to the extent of the two youngest ones that have been charged already, it's not to that extent, but there has been some sexual contact," Gaskell said. The other brothers have not been charged or arrested. "Generally, we don't have comment on investigations in progress," said Vernon County Undersheriff Jim Hanson, "but this just has a lot of light on it. You're likely to see something in the next two days." The case has prompted two more Amish women to report other sexual assaults to sheriff's deputies. No charges have been brought in either case. "It's possible that additional arrests will occur," Hanson said. "I don't want to push the panic button yet." On Monday, the 77-year-old Kempf was charged in Vernon County Court with three counts of second-degree sexual assault of a child and one count of substantial battery. Johnny Byler, 26, was charged with five counts of second-degree sexual assault of a child. Eli Byler, 24, faces one count of second-degree sexual assault of a child and four counts of second-degree sexual assault by use of force.

Criminal complaints stated both brothers admitted to raping the girl, but Kempf denied touching her through her clothing and forcing her to sit on his lap. Kempf's wife, Sally, also has been charged with failing to protect the girl or report the abuse. The case drew the attention of Deborah Morse-Kahn, a Minneapolis sociologist and the author of a book about the Amish. On Monday, she called Linda Nederlo, director of the Vernon County Human Services Department, offering to give a presentation about providing social services to the Amish community. The presentation originally was going to be for Nederlo's department and sheriff's representatives only, but as word spread, more and more organizations wanted to be involved. When Morse-Kahn spoke Thursday in the basement of the Human Services Department, she had an audience of 70 people from a dozen different departments. "This thing is highly unusual," said Nederlo, whose been at her position for 38 years. "We have never seen a case like this. "Everyone just wants to learn. We live with them, they're our neighbors, but we don't know anything about them." Crime in the Amish community rarely is reported because contact with mainstream society is so limited, and the Amish have their own justice system. An Amish bishop said last week the three men charged had already been punished when church leaders became aware of the situation. Johnny Byler was banned from the church for at least six weeks, Bishop Dan Miller said, Eli Byler had to stay home until he showed improvement, and William Kempf had to admit he'd done wrong and ask for forgiveness. In Amish culture, Morse-Kahn told the group, the 20-year-old woman going to local authorities is like turning her back on the Amish community. The woman is now in what the sheriff's department is calling "a protected environment." The case is rare, Morse-Kahn said, but could inspire others to come forward. Little did she know it had already happened. "Clearly, I think Sheriff (Gene) Cary and myself want to build this bridge that they're talking about as much as possible along with social services," said Hanson, who was at Morse-Kahn's talk. "We will investigate whatever is reported to us and move ahead.

WI, Eli Byler Plead Guilty to two felony counts

Here is the article from LaCrosse Tribune:

Bylers arrested during alleged attempt to flee by Ed Hoskin and Tim Hundt Two brothers facing sexual assault charges in Vernon County were jailed Monday after being arrested in La Crosse County this past weekend in what authorities said was an attempt to leave Wisconsin . Eli Byler, 24, and David Byler, 18, were walking along Hwy. D in the town of Onalaska about 2 a.m. Saturday when a citizen called police to report one man had a gun. Vernon County Undersheriff Jim Hanson said the pair were armed with a sawed-off .22 caliber rifle and a "significant amount" of ammunition. The men initially gave La Crosse sheriff's deputies false names, according to a police report. They had also made an attempt to alter their appearance. Eli Byler told authorities they were training for a long camping and hiking trip out west. After they were identified, he eventually said they were trying "to get away from (their) problems," the police report said. According to information presented to Vernon County Circuit Court Judge Michael Rosborough, the men made statements to authorities that they were "headed for the Black Hills" in South Dakota. Both men are accused of repeatedly assaulting a woman from their Amish community. Another brother and their stepfather also face sexual assault charges. Eli Byler, who initially pleaded innocent, but has a second plea hearing scheduled for Wednesday, was charged with one count of second-degree sexual assault of a child and four counts of second-degree sexual assault by use of force. David Byler, who has a preliminary hearing set for July 7, was charged with two counts of first-degree sexual assault of a child. Eli Byler had been free on a $2,500 cash bond, but that was raised Monday to $25,000. In raising the bond amount, Rosborough said that authorities had "good information" that the men intended to "abscond." Rosborough referred to a previous conviction for taking and driving a vehicle without the owner's consent on Eli Byler's record that indicated he was a flight risk. Hanson said the sheriff's department believes it has enough evidence to charge Eli Byler with bail-jumping. Until Monday, David Byler had not appeared in court because he had been in Montana before returning voluntarily, authorities said. His cash bond was set Monday at $10,000. Hanson said both men had cut their hair and were wearing "conventional" rather than Amish-style clothing when arrested. "They were detained on the basis of their statement on where they were headed," Hanson said. "There probably will be more charges." La Crosse County deputies turned the men over to Vernon County authorities at the county line, Hanson said. Because the men were carrying a gun and several knives, the welfare of the victim in the case was a concern, Hanson said. However, the men apparently had no contact with the woman, he said. Two weeks ago, the mother of the Byler brothers pleaded no contest to one count of failure to report a crime. Sally Kempf, 50, received a stayed sentence of 30 days in jail and two years of probation.

UPDATE

1 of 3 Amish men pleads guilty to rape July 1, 2004 AMISH0701 VIROQUA, WIS.-- Eli Byler, one of three Amish brothers charged with raping a close female relative, pleaded guilty Wednesday to one count of second-degree criminal sexual assault of a child. With five members of the southwestern Wisconsin Amish community, including Byler's mother, seated in the Vernon County courtroom, the 24-year-old stood before Judge Michael J. Rosborough in prison orange and ankle shackles instead of his usual Amish hat and denim. As part of a plea bargain, four other counts of sexual assault against Byler were dropped. He was charged earlier in the day with trying to jump parole. He and his brother, David Byler, 18, were arrested Saturday in LaCrosse County , about 15 miles from their Amish community near Chaseburg. The victim, now 21, alleges she was raped 200 times by family members. Eli Byler admitted to the Star Tribune two months ago that he first sexually assaulted the victim when he was 12 and she was 8. A hearing for another brother, Johnny E. Byler, 25, has been set for August.
William Kempf gets only misdemeanor charges

William Kempf, a 78-year-old Amish man charged with two counts of sexually assaulting a child, pleaded guilty Wednesday in southwestern Wisconsin 's Vernon County Circuit Court to misdemeanor assault. As part of a plea bargain, Kempf received 18 months' probation and was ordered to do 100 hours of community service. A six-month jail sentence was stayed. He will offer a letter of apology to the victim, now 20, said his attorney, George Wilbur. Kempf admitted in an interview with his attorney that he grabbed the victim by the collar of her dress and heard her scream, but he said he never hit her. The charges of sexual assault, stemming from two witnesses' allegations that he had fondled the victim, were dismissed. Last week, Kempf's stepson, Eli Byler, 24, pleaded guilty to one count of sexually assaulting a child. Eli Byler told the Star Tribune that he first raped the victim when she was 8 and he was 12. His brother, Johnny E. Byler, is charged with five counts of sexually assaulting the same female family member. Another brother, David Byler, 18, is charged with two counts of the sexual assault of a child. That victim is not the same family member.

 
Return to Top
[*/quote*]
« Last Edit: December 17, 2022, 11:40:48 AM by Rhokia »
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #5 on: December 17, 2022, 11:50:24 AM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/RecordsIndex.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next

Amish Public Records

In the future I will be adding other special cases to the list. The sole purpose for this link is to further educate the american public that my culture is not any different from other existing cultures.

Index

Anna Hershberger .........(Child Abandoment).....1 page
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case1.htm

David Miller ..................(Suicide).....1 page
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case2.htm

Andy Hershberger .........(Suicide).....1 page
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case3.htm

Andy Hershberger .........(Unruly Child).....4 pages
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Case4.htm

Samuel Miller ................(Felony Assault).....1 page
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case5.htm

Levi C Yoder ................(Homicide).....3 pages
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case6.htm

Myron Troyer ................(Rape).....6 pages
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Case7.htm

Dennis R. Hershberger ...(Theft).....6 pages
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case8.htm

Earnest Miller .................(Theft)....4 pages
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case9.htm

Edward D Gingerich .......(Murder)....9 pages
http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223107/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/case10.htm

 
Other Court Records You Might Want To Investigate:

75-CR-11
   
Roy A Keim
   
76-CR-28
   
Allen Miller
77-CR-09
   
Levi Miller
   
80-CR-56
   
Michael Kandel
80-CR-14
   
Steven R. Miller
   
80-CR-15
   
Clarence A. Yoder
80-CR-16
   
David M. Yoder
   
80-CR-44
   
Willard J. Miller
80-CR-46
   
Edward D. Yoder
   
80-CR-50
   
Paul Yoder
82-CR-07
   
Ruben H. Miller
   
82-CR-10
   
Marion A. Miller
82-CR-14
   
Dennis R. Hershberger
   
82-CR-15
   
Earnest Miller
83-CR-20
   
John F. Yoder
   
83-CR-23
   
Daniel R. Miller
86-CR-20
   
Marvin H.Raben
   
87-CR-29
   
Earnest E. Miller
87-CR-34
   
Vernin Yoder
   
87-CR-35
   
John Mast
88-CR-09
   
Myron Troyer
   
90-CR-44
   
Daniel A. Yoder
91-CR-26
   
Matt Miller
   
91-CR-27
   
Mark E. Miller
91-CR-29
   
John P. Hershberger
   
91-CR-30
   
Allen Hoshstetler
91-CR-32
   
Roy L. Raben
   
91-CR-81
   
Roy B. Miller
92-CR-30
   
Andy Miller, Jr
   
92-CR-31
   
Dwayne Miller
93-CR-21
   
Roman L. Hoshstetler
   
97-CR-19
   
Willis R. Miller
97-CR-47
   
Willis R. Miller
   
97-CR-11
   
Wesley Miller

 
Return to Top
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #6 on: December 17, 2022, 11:55:03 AM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20070830153023/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Preachers.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next

How Bishops, Deacons and Preachers are selected.

Every spring and fall they have an Ordnung church that explains all the rules.

If every  member is in compliance with the Ordnung, two weeks later they will have communion service, where the members break bread, have one sip of homemade wine and wash each other's feet. This is to purify their soul from all their sins in the past six months. Communion service is considered very sacred, absolutely no infractions to the Ordnung, at this time, is acceptable. Should there be any infractions to the Ordnung, there will be no communion services held until the infraction is solved.

My culture multiplies very rapidly.  Therefore, the need for expansions of their churches happens quite often. That means that preachers, deacons and bishops have to be made accordingly. First, you have to become a preacher before you can become a bishop. A preacher can become a bishop, but a preacher cannot become a deacon. A deacon, however can become a preacher and then a bishop.

When it is necessary to ordain a bishop, preacher, or a deacon, it is done during the communion service after the breaking of the bread, drinking of the wine, and washing of the feet. There will always be other preachers, bishops, and deacons from the other church districts of the same faith present to assist in the process of ordaining. At this time, all members are asked to step outside, so the bishop, preachers, and the deacon can prepare the process. 

If the weather is nice, the members usually stand outside in the yard waiting to vote for who they think should be ordained. Any married man can be voted in. A deacon and a preacher will set up two separate booths, one where the women vote and one where the men vote. 

Each member will be given a piece of paper to write his or her choice on, then they will fold the paper and place it in the bowl of either the preacher or deacon. They will keep track of who received the first vote and who received the last vote. Once everyone has voted, the deacon and the preachers will count up the votes. For an example, if the church members voted for ten different men to be ordained that day, only one will be chosen to be ordained. The bishops will place ten hymnbooks on the table. Each hymnbook will have a rubber band around it. In one of the ten books they will place a piece of paper stating that you are the chosen one. Then they will shuffle the ten books, so they don't know which book has the paper in it. Then, the books will be neatly placed in the center of the table. This table is the same table that the male elders of the church and the lead singers sit at every Sunday, as they sing their hymns.

When the bishops have completed their preparations they will ask one of their preachers and the deacon to go ask the members to come in.  After everyone is seated the bishop will ask the one who was voted in first, to stand up and walk up to the table, pick out a hymnbook and sit back down. This procedure will be followed until the last one voted in has picked up his hymnbook. Then, the preacher will get up and go to the first one that was voted in and remove the band from the hymnbook and look for the piece of paper. If he does not find it he will go to the next one voted in and so on until he finds the piece of paper.

 When he finds the piece of paper in the hymn book, that member will be asked to step forward to the bench in the center of the room, which is the bench where the bishop, preachers, and deacon's sit. The bishop will then ask the chosen member to get down on his knees and the bishop will lay his hands on the chosen member's head and read a couple verses from the New Testament and the member will be told he is now a deacon or preacher. From this day on, until he dies, he has no choice in the matter, he has been chosen.

The same procedure applies when they ordain a bishop, except, only the preachers can be voted in.  When they ordain a deacon all members can be voted in, when they ordain a preacher all members and the deacon can be voted in.

Return to Top
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #7 on: December 17, 2022, 12:00:21 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140814220106/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/samuel_miller.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
     
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
     
    Contact Us



http://web.archive.org/web/20131213123126im_/http://amishdeception.com/uploads/case5.jpg

All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
                                   
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030
SAMUEL MILLER
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #8 on: December 17, 2022, 12:06:49 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20150205070356/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/schwartzentruber_amish_ordnung.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
     
    Contact Us
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder

SCHWARTZENTRUBER AMISH ORDNUNG

In 1913 the Swartzentruber Amish formed their own religion and split off the True Old Order Amish to become more ridged and conservative, as they believed the Old Order Amish were too modern.

Today there are at least a dozen different types of Amish churches. Each one believing that they are the only church with the right set of rules. However the rest of the Amish churches will allow their members to switch from one church to another without being excommunicated, the Swartzentruber church will not. The Swartzentruber church does not recognize the rest of the different Amish churches as being true Christians. Therefore they will be excommunicated simply for joining a different segment of the Amish church.

The Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung church is held in the spring and the fall of each year. Only the adults who are members are allowed to listen to the Ordnung. This material is considered very sacred by my culture and anyone who is not a member of the Swartzentruber church is not to have knowledge of this information. In fact all of Amish Deception is considered sacred, according to my culture and should not have been made public.

The clothes the women wear are to be made of all dark colors, such as dark blue, dark green dark red, dark gray and black. The material shall be made of Dacron, broadcloth, rayon or polyester. The seams on the dress shall be narrow, no more than 5/8 of an inch wide. The pleats that are sewed in the back of the dress shall be no more than ¾ inch wide, and shall be ironed but not to the bottom of the dress. The dress length shall reach the shoe tops. The shoes shall cover their ankles. The apron shall have a ¾ inch tie strap around the top section and shall be four inches shorter than the dress. Three pleats shall be sewn to the bottom of the dress and shall be not narrower than ½ inch and no wider than a ¾ inch.

The cape that goes with the dress shall be pinned in the center of the lower back by the apron strap. At that point it shall be a V and gradually brought out as it comes up over the shoulder. The cape shall be cut in two sections as it comes over the shoulder to make it fit better around the neck. The cape is only allowed to cover the very edge of the shoulder. In order to fold the cape around the neck they tie a string around their neck where the cape is neatly folded in. There is one pleat in the back of the middle of the cape and two small pleats on each side. The front of the cape is neatly folded and pinned down below the chest.

I could spend an enormous amount of time on the guidelines for women's clothing, but my goal is only to give you the basics of the Swartzentruber Ordnung, because the reading of the actual Ordnung can very easily take a couple of hours.

The slips the Amish women wear under their dress are made very similar to the outside dress. The only difference is they are four inches shorter and have no sleeves and the colors can be a little bit lighter.

The socks have to be either black or dark blue, they cannot come above their knees nor can they be ankle socks. Nor can they have rubber, elastic, sewed in the top of the socks.

Their shoes have to be black with black laces. The shoe sole cannot be solid or wedged type, it has to have a small heel. No spike heel shoes are allowed, or any other type of high lace up.

They are not allowed to wear any bras. The underwear has to be home made. The colors can be white or any other dark color is acceptable. No rubber is allowed in the underwear. They must close them with buttons. They must not be made to a tight fit.

Their caps are made of either black or white cloth. This cap is also made by strict guidelines. The pleats in the back of the cap have to meet specific guidelines. The bow in the bottom of the back of the cap has to be a ½ wide. There is even a guideline how they tie their cap. The black caps can only be worn at home while you are going to school. Unless they go to church, those who are not married wear black caps. The married must wear white caps all the time. The girls who are no longer going to school also wear white caps at home during the week.

The scarves are also strictly regulated. They must be of dark colors; the seams follow the guidelines of the Ordnung. The Ordnung also strictly regulates the bonnets. The shawls have to be made of certain material. They have to be a certain length and have to be black.

The women's jackets are made shorter than the men's. They must not cover their hips. The gloves during the week they can basically be any color. On Sundays they have to be dark blue, brown or black.

It is against the Ordnung for the women to buy tampons. The rags are usually made out of worn out bed sheets. It is against the Ordnung to use a scissor or a razor any where on their body. They are not allowed to cut their hair, shave their legs or underarms. Nor are they allowed to use any type of birth control.

The furniture in the house is also regulated by very ridged guidelines. According to the Ordnung they must follow all specific measurements. It has to be stained in a dark color. You cannot use anything to try to bring the grains out on the wood to make it look fancier. No fancy trim is allowed. It must look very plain.

According to the Ordnung the inside of the house the walls must be painted white. The Ordnung also specifies how wide your window facing or how wide your door casings can be, and what color they are allowed to paint them. In most Swartzentruber Amish homes the woodwork downstairs is painted a dark gray and the upstairs woodwork is painted a dark blue. The Ordnung also stated that they are only allowed to hang dark blue or black curtains over their windows. The Ordnung only allow plain silverware. They are also supposed to buy all their dishes as pain as possible. A flower here or there on the plate is acceptable. But no “Love You Mom” or “Love You Dad” coffee mugs are acceptable.

The bed sheets, pillowcases and the comforter have to meet the Ordnung guidelines. In other words everything they own has to meet their guidelines.

The married women are also to be obedient to their husband.

The Ordnung for the men is somewhat easier. Their pants and shirts have to be of dark colors, and the type of cloth is also regulated, which is usually of blue or black. They also have to meet the strict guidelines of the Ordnung. Their pants have to have button on the front no zippers are allowed. Two small pleats are in the back of the pants. The belt on top of the pants must be 1¼ inch in width. They are not allowed to have any collars on their shirts and only two buttons in the front of their shirts.

Their vest has to reach the pants, and they use hooks and eyes to close them. The jackets shall cover a couple inches of the pants, they also close them with hooks and eyes and have no collar.

The hat has to be either a black felt or straw hat. The brim of the boy's hat is 3 ½ inches wide. The band that goes around the hat is ¾ inch wide. The straw hats are only to be worn in the summer months and the felt hat in the winter months. Exception to this Ordnung is if you are a teenager you may wear a black felt hat every Sunday. The married men's brim on their hat must be four inches wide, and the band on their hat is ¾ inch wide. The Bishops and the Preachers' brims on their hats are 4½ inches wide. Men are allowed to wear any color of store bought gloves during the week. On Sundays the color of the gloves shall either be dark blue, brown or black.

The men are allowed to smoke tobacco, such as cigars and pipes. They are not allowed to have fancy smoke pipe, just a regular pipe. The cigars have to be a regular size such as Swisher Sweets. Cigarettes are against the Ordnung. Chewing tobacco is allowed such as Mail Pouch, Beechnut and Redman. Rubbing snuff or dipping Copenhagen is against the Ordnung.

It's against the Ordnung for the men to wear underwear, or have any type of pajamas. Their socks have to be of the dark colors such as gray, blue or black. The color gray can only be worn during the week. Two-piece store bought long johns are acceptable, if you remove the rubber from the pants and replace it with buttons. The shirt also has to be altered with two buttons placed in front of the shirt, the same way as the outside shirt.

Their hair cuts must be at least an inch above the eyebrows on the forehead, once you have past the eyebrows approximately by an inch you are to stop and make a straight corner downwards. This is to ensure that their ears stay covered at all times. Then they cut the hair in the front just below the earlobe and go straight back. The Ordnung clearly states that your ears must be covered at all times and the haircut must be straight. The men are not allowed to use any type of aftershave lotion or deodorant.

The women are not allowed to wear any makeup, nail polish or fragrance of any kind. The women are also not allowed to smoke or chew any type of tobacco.

The flashlights that the men or women are allowed to have can be no larger than two cells. The brand is usually Sportsman or Eveready.

The Ordnung on sex between married couples is as follows: It is against the Ordnung to have sex on fasting holidays, which include, January 6th , also known as Old Christmas, Good Friday, the Sunday between the Ordnung and the communion service in the spring and in the fall, the end of August after they harvest all their crops, and Thanksgiving. On fasting days members of the church are not permitted to eat breakfast. They are to spend the forenoon together with their family in their house by reading of scripture. In the afternoon, after lunch has been served they are allowed to go visit.

They are not allowed to have sex while their wife is on her menstrual cycle. The only purpose for sex is to multiply. Oral sex is considered the act of an animal, it is against the Ordnung. When the wife becomes pregnant and it comes near time to give birth to her unborn child the husband is to stay close by the house in case she should need him. Sex between a husband and a wife should only be for reproduction purposes. Any type of birth control is against the Ordnung. That includes withdrawal to avoid pregnancy.

The Ordnung states that a husband and wife are to bring their children up by harsh discipline. The Ordnung states the woman's place is in the house cooking, cleaning, canning, making clothes, and helping her husband raise their children. The Ordnung states the man's place is out in the barn and fields providing for his family.

The hardware that is on their horse harnesses, such as buckles and other metal parts cannot be nickel plated, if they are, they are to be painted black. The entire color of the harness is to be black.

They may not use a chain saw, drive a tractor, bulldozer, riding lawn mower, push lawn mower that is motor operated, drive a motor vehicle of any kind or operate any motor driven boat. They may also not operate any type of portable electrical tools. They may own stationary motors to do their thrashing, grind feed, run the sawmill, run shop tools or run the washing machine. Electrical starters are only allowed on the motors that they use to do their thrashing, run their sawmills and grind feeds. The rest of the motors have to start by pulling a rope or a crank. None of their tools can be operated by air or electric. The only exception to this rule is if thy own a furniture shop. They may own an air compressor and may only use this compressor to spray the final finishes on the furniture. It is against the Ordnung to own a factory belt sander. If they own a belt sander it has to be homemade.

The may not have any type of battery lights on their buggies or drum brakes. Nor are they allowed to have a triangle on the back of their buggies that indicates slow moving vehicle. It is against the Ordnung to have the buggy axle bowed up. They have to be either straight or bowed down. The buckboard has to be 17 ½ inches tall. The back of the seat cannot be over 7 ½ inches in width. The buggy length and width has to meet their stiff guidelines. The back buggy wheels have to be larger than the front. The fiberglass buggy whip has to be of dark colors. The buggy blankets have to be of dark colors.

It is against the Ordnung to press charges or to file a complaint against any of their members with the local legal system, no matter how serious the issue is.

The Bishop is the leader of the church and he has the final say. The two preachers in his church are his first servants who will take turns with the Bishop to preach in the church. The Deacon is the Bishop's second servant, who will not preach in church except read scripture out of the New Testament.

Should any complaint come against a member, the Bishop is the one who will send two of his servants to investigate, either two of his preachers or one preacher and a deacon. They will bring their findings to the Bishop and the Bishop will have the final say what punishment should be applied to the member who has fallen in violation to the Ordnung. If the allegations against the member are serious enough, yet they do not have direct evidence to pass judgment they hold preacher meetings until either the member confesses, or in some cases where they are confident that he or she is guilty than they will pass judgment whether he or she confesses to the violations or not.

If the violation is serious enough the member will be give the opportunity to excommunicate him or herself from church, which means he automatically become shunned from the flock.

This usually means they are only excommunicated for six weeks, should no other complaints come against them. Should they decide to fight the Bishop and the preachers ruling they will then take it up with the church, and if the church agrees with the Bishops and the preachers' findings they will then be forcefully excommunicated from the church. The Bishops, Preacher and Deacon will say in their Ordnung that the members are free to speak on these issues when ask. But most of the time it is unwise to go against the Bishop and his servants, as they are apt to find the member in violation of the Ordnung.

The Bishop, his two servants, and the deacon think they are special and God has called them, that in most cases their authority shouldn't be challenged.

This is the basic Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung. I realize I have left a lot of the Ordnung out, but a lot of it I have covered in Amish Deception. The Ordnung is not about scripture out of the New Testament or the salvation of your soul, but it is about control. This is what the Swartzentruber Amish Religion is based on. Any infraction of these rules is seriously punished.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #9 on: December 17, 2022, 12:56:45 PM »

Ein 22 Minuten langes Video eines Fernsehberichts von "20-20":

http://web.archive.org/web/20070206203230/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/20-20.wmv
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #10 on: December 17, 2022, 01:06:50 PM »

Auch hier spuckt der Domain-Grabber in die archivierte Seite. Aber das läßt sich mit Tricks umgehen.


http://web.archive.org/web/20070205085935/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Photo.htm

[*quote*]
Photo Album
Home
   
Media Main
   

    Album 1
http://web.archive.org/web/20070205085935/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/images/a1.jpg

    Album 2
http://web.archive.org/web/20070205085935/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/images/b1.jpg

    Album 3
http://web.archive.org/web/20070205085935/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/images/c1.jpg

    The photo albums will launch automatically, placing your cursor over the right hand side of the picture and clicking will take you to the next picture, while placing it over the left hand side and clicking will take you to the previous picture. At the end of the album click on the "Close" icon to close the alum and return to the Photo page.

Previous
   
Next
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #11 on: December 17, 2022, 01:21:54 PM »

Auch hier spuckt der Domain-Grabber in die archivierte Seite. Aber das läßt sich mit Tricks umgehen.

http://web.archive.org/web/20090609100110/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Petition.htm

[*quote*]
Petition
Home
   
News Main

    Amish Children's Equal Rights Petition

    We the people are demanding that all Amish children should be given an equal opportunity to have the same rights as all non-Amish children in the United States .

    *Amish children should be given the same protection by social services that any non-Amish child has in the United States.

    *Amish children should be given the same equal opportunity to the best education as all other non-Amish children are given here in the United States.

    *Amish children should have an Equal Protection rights of child labor laws same as all non-Amish children do.
    Website Hit Counters
    Web Counter

    In order to get our initiative put on a ballot we need over 200 000 signitures. Please sign this petition!

    Your information will not be published on this website but kept securely on our server.

    Full Name:
    Email:
Previous
Next
[*quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #12 on: December 17, 2022, 01:42:05 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20100330234645/http://www.amishdeception.com/Ordnung.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next

Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung

In 1913 the Swartzentruber Amish formed their own religion and split off the True Old Order Amish to become more ridged and conservative, as they believed the Old Order Amish were too modern. 

Today there are at least a dozen different types of Amish churches.  Each one believing that they are the only church with the right set of rules. However the rest of the Amish churches will allow their members to switch from one church to another without being excommunicated the Swartzentruber church will not. The Swartzentruber church does not recognize the rest of the different Amish churches as being true Christians. Therefore they will be excommunicated simply for joining a different segment of the Amish church.

The Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung church is held in the spring and the fall of each year. Only the adults who are members are allowed to listen to the Ordnung. This material is considered very sacred by my culture and anyone who is not a member of the Swartzentruber church is not to have knowledge of this information. In fact all of Amish Deception is considered sacred, according to my culture and should not have been made public.

The clothes the women wear are to be made of all dark colors, such as dark blue, dark green dark red and dark gray and black. The material shall be made of Dacron, broadcloth, rayon or polyester. The seams on the dress shall be narrow, no more than 5/8 of an inch wide. The pleats that are sewed in the back of the dress shall be no more than ¾ inch wide, and shall be ironed but not to the bottom of the dress. The dress length shall reach the shoe tops. The shoes shall cover their ankles. The apron shall have a ¾ inch tie strap around the top section and shall be four inches shorter than the dress. Three pleats shall be sewn to the bottom of the dress and shall be not narrower than ½ inch and no wider than a ¾ inch.

The cape that goes with the dress shall be pinned in the center of the lower back by the apron strap. At that point it shall be a V and gradually brought out as it comes up over the shoulder. The cape shall be cut in two sections as it comes over the shoulder to make it fit better around the neck. The cape is only allowed to cover the very edge of the shoulder. In order to fold the cape around the neck they tie a string around their neck where the cape is neatly folded in. There is one pleat in the back of the middle of the cape and two small pleats on each side. The front of the cape is neatly folded and pinned down below the chest.

I could spend an enormous amount of time on the guidelines for women's clothing, but my goal is only to give you the basics of the Swartzentruber Ordnung, because the reading of the actual Ordnung can very easily take a couple hours.

The slips the Amish women wear under their dress are made very similar to the outside dress. The only difference is they are four inches shorter and have no sleeves and the colors can be a little bit lighter.

The socks have to be either black or dark blue, they cannot come above their knees nor can they be ankle socks. Nor can they have rubber, elastic, sewed in the top of the socks.

Their shoes have to be black with black laces. The shoe sole cannot be solid or wedged type, it has to have a small heel. No spike heel shoes are allowed, or any other type of high lace up.

They are not allowed to wear any bras. The underwear has to be home made. The colors can be white or any other dark color is acceptable. No rubber is allowed in the underwear. They must close them with buttons. They must not be made to a tight fit.

Their caps are made of either black or white cloth. This cap is also made by strict guidelines. The pleats in the back of the cap have to meet specific guidelines. The bow in the bottom of the back of the cap has to be a ½ wide. There is even a guideline how they tie their cap. The black caps can only be worn at home while you are going to school. Unless they go to church, those who are not married wear black caps. The married must wear white caps all the time. The girls who are no longer going to school also wear white caps at home during the week.

The scarves are also strictly regulated. They must be of dark colors; the seams follow the guidelines of the Ordnung. The Ordnung also strictly regulates the bonnets. The shawls have to be made of certain material. They have to be a certain length and have to be black.

The women's jackets are made shorter than the men's. They must not cover their hips. The gloves during the week they can basically be any color. On Sundays they have to be dark blue, brown or black.

It is against the Ordnung for the women to buy tampons. The rags are usually made out of worn out bed sheets. It is against the Ordnung to use a scissor or a razor any where on their body. They are not allowed to cut their hair, shave their legs or underarms. Nor are they allowed to use any type of birth control.

The furniture in the house is also regulated by very ridged guidelines. According to the Ordnung they must follow all specific measurements. It has to be stain in a dark color. You cannot use anything to try to bring the grains out on the wood to make it look fancier. No fancy trim is allowed. I t must look very plain.

According to the Ordnung the inside of the house the walls must be painted white. The Ordnung also specifies how wide your window facing or how wide your door casings can be, and what color they are allowed to paint them. Most Swartzentruber Amish homes the woodwork downstairs is painted a dark gray and the upstairs woodwork is painted a dark blue. The Ordnung also stated that they are only allowed to hang dark blue or black curtains over their windows. The Ordnung only allow plain silverware. They are also supposed to buy all their dishes as pain as possible. A flower here or there on the plate is acceptable. But no “Love You Mom” or “Love You Dad” coffee mugs are acceptable.

The bed sheets, pillowcases and the comforter have to meet the Ordnung guidelines. In other words everything they own has to meet their guidelines.

The married women are also to be obedient to their husband.

The Ordnung for the men is somewhat easier. Their pants and shirts have to be of dark colors, and the type of cloth is also regulated, which is usually of blue or black. They also have to meet the strict guidelines of the Ordnung. Their pants have to have button on the front no zippers are allowed. Two small pleats are in the back of the pants. The belt on top of the pants must be 1¼ inch in width. They are not allowed to have any collars on their shirts and only two buttons in the front of their shirts.

Their vest has to reach the pants, and they use hooks and eyes to close them. The jackets shall cover a couple inches of the pants, they also close them with hooks and eyes and have no collar.

The hat has to be either a black felt or straw hat. The brim of the boy's hat is 3 ½ inches wide. The band that goes around the hat is ¾ inch wide. The straw hats are only to be worn in the summer months and the felt hat in the winter months. Exception to this Ordnung is if you are a teenager you may wear a black felt hat every Sunday. The married men's brim on their hat must be four inches wide, and the band on their hat is ¾ inch wide. The Bishops and the Preachers' brims on their hats are 4½ inches wide. Men are allowed to wear any color of store bought gloves during the week. On Sundays the color of the gloves shall either be dark blue, brown or black.

The men are allowed to smoke tobacco, such as cigars and pipes. They are not allowed to have fancy smoke pipe, just a regular pipe. The cigars have to be a regular size such as Swister Sweets. Cigarettes are against the Ordnung. Chewing tobacco is allowed such as Mail Pouch, Beechnut and Redman. Rubbing snuff or dipping Copenhagen is against the Ordnung.

It's against the Ordnung for the men to wear underwear, or have any type of pajamas. Their socks have to be of the dark colors such as gray, blue or black. The color gray can only be worn during the week. Two-piece store bought long johns are acceptable, if you remove the rubber from the pants and replace it with buttons. The shirt also has to be altered with two buttons placed in front of the shirt, the same way as the outside shirt.

Their hair cuts must be at least and inch above the eyebrows on the forehead, once you have past the eyebrows approximately by an inch you are to stop and make a straight corner downwards. This is to ensure that their ears stay covered at all times. Then they cut the hair in the front just below the earlobe and go straight back. The Ordnung clearly states that your ears must be covered at all times and the haircut must be straight. The men are not allowed to use any type of aftershave lotion or deodorant.

The women are not allowed to wear any makeup, nail polish or fragrance of any kind. The women are also not allowed to smoke or chew any type of tobacco.

The flashlights that the men or women are allowed to have can be no larger than two cells. The brand is usually Sportsman or Eveready.

The Ordnung on sex between married couples is as follows: It is against the Ordnung to have sex on fasting holidays, which include, January 6 th , also known as Old Christmas, Good Friday, the Sunday between the Ordnung and the communion service in the spring and in the fall, the end of August after they harvest all their crops, and Thanksgiving. On fasting days members of the church are not permitted to eat breakfast. They are to spend the forenoon together with their family in their house by reading of scripture. In the afternoon, after lunch has been served they are allowed to go visit.

They are not allowed to have sex while their wife is on her menstrual cycle. The only purpose for sex is to multiply. Oral sex is considered the act of and animal, it is against the Ordnung. When the wife becomes pregnant and it comes near time to give birth to her unborn child the husband is to stay close bye the house in case she should need him. Sex between a husband and a wife should only be for reproduction purposes. Any type of birth control is against the Ordnung. That includes withdrawal to avoid pregnancy.

The Ordnung states that a husband and wife are to bring their children up by harsh discipline. The Ordinung states the woman's place is in the house cooking, cleaning, canning, making clothes, and help her husband raise their children. The Ordnung states the man's place is out in the barn and fields providing for his family.

The hardware that is on their horse harnesses, such as buckles and other metal parts cannot be nickel plated, if they are, they are to be painted black. The entire color of the harness is to be black.

They may not use a chain saw, drive a tractor, bulldozer, riding lawn mower, push lawn mower that is motor operated, drive a motor vehicle of any kind or operate any motor driven boat. They may also not operate any type of portable electrical tools. They may own stationary motors to do their thrashing, grind feed, run the sawmill, run shop tools or run the washing machine. Electrical starters are only allowed on the motors that they use to do their thrashing, run their sawmills and grind feeds. The rest of the motors have to start by pulling a rope or a crank. None of their tools can be operated by air or electric. The only exception to this rule is if thy own a furniture shop. They may own an air compressor and may only use this compressor to spray the final finishes on the furniture. It is against the Ordnung to own a factory belt sander. If they own a belt sander it has to be homemade.

The may not have any type of battery lights on their buggies or drum brakes. Nor are they allowed to have a triangle on the back of their buggies that indicates slow moving vehicle. It is against the Ordnung to have the buggy axle bowed up. They have to be either straight or bowed down. The buckboard has to be 17 ½ inches tall. The back of the seat cannot be over 7 ½ inches in width. The buggy length and width has to meet their stiff guidelines. The back buggy wheels have to be larger than the front. The fiberglass buggy whip has to be of dark colors. The buggy blankets have to be of dark colors.

It is against the Ordnung to press charges or to file a complaint against any of their members with the local legal system, no matter how serious the issue is.

The Bishop is the leader of the church and he has the final say. The two preachers in his church are his first servants who will take turns with the Bishop to preach in the church. The Deacon is the Bishop's second servant, who will not preach in church except read scripture out of the New Testament.

Should any complaint come against a member, the Bishop is the one who will send two of his servants to investigate, either two of his preachers or one preacher and a deacon. They will bring their findings to the Bishop and the Bishop will have the final say what punishment should be applied to the member who has fallen in violation to the Ordnung. If the allegations against the member are serious enough, yet they do not have direct evidence to pass judgment they hold preacher meetings until either the member confesses, or in some cases where they are confident that he or she is guilty than they will pass judgment whether he or she confesses to the violations or not.

If the violation is serious enough the member will be give the opportunity to excommunicate him or herself from church, which means he automatically become shunned from the flock.

This usually means they are only excommunicated for six weeks, should no other complaints come against them. Should they decide to fight the Bishop and the preachers ruling they will then take it up with the church, and if the church agrees with the Bishops and the preachers' findings they will then be forcefully excommunicated from the church. The Bishops, Preacher and Deacon will say in their Ordnung that the members are free to speak on these issues when ask. But most of the time it is unwise to go against the Bishop and his servants, as they are apt to find the member in violation of the Ordnung.

The Bishop, his two servants, and the deacon think they are special and God has called them, that in most cases their authority shouldn't be challenged.

This is the basic Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung. I realize I have left a lot of the Ordnung out, but a lot of it I have covered in Amish Deception. The Ordnung is not about scripture out of the New Testament or the salvation of your soul, but it is about control. This is what the Swartzenruber Amish Religion is based on. Any infraction of these rules is seriously punished.

 
Return to Top
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #13 on: December 17, 2022, 01:51:04 PM »

Auch hier spuckt der Domain-Grabber in die archivierte Seite. Aber das läßt sich mit Tricks umgehen.

http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/NewsHome.htm

[*quote*]
News and Articles
Home



http://web.archive.org/web/20070205180701im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/pic2.gif


News Main

    Miller Case update
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/MillerUpdate.htm

    Guernsey County Ohio District Attorney Dan Padden
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/DanPadden.htm

    Canadian Amish Abuse Case
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/CanadianAbuse.htm

    WIS, Byler Case update
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/WISByler.htm

    Amish public records
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/RecordsIndex.htm

    Guernsey health department
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Guernsey.htm

    Biblical Verses Relevant to Amish Deception
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Biblical.htm

    The Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Ordnung.htm

    How Bishops, Deacons and Preachers are Selected
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Preachers.htm

    Media
http://web.archive.org/web/20090919144829/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Media.htm
     

    www.amishdeception.com needs all the help it can get bringing attention to these very difficult issues. Public awareness plays a very important role. I truly thank you for your effort and support.

Previous
Next
[*/quote*]
« Last Edit: December 17, 2022, 01:52:38 PM by Rhokia »
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #17 on: December 17, 2022, 02:27:35 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20090303162006/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/MillerUpdate.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next

Miller Case Update

Equal Protection Claus in jeopardy in the State of New York 

Miller Case up date!! Joe /Becky/Sarah have been place back in custody with their parents, even though the following issues are unresolved! Just so there is no misunderstandings, I want justice. 

Sam and Elizabeth Miller (1911 State HWY 184 Heuvelton, New York 13654) are located on Rt. 184 between Heuvelton and Kokomo Corners. My first complaint is against Elizabeth Miller on allegation of murder of her daughter Amanda, age 2 days old, who was born on 9-15-1984 and has been deceased since 9-17-1984. Allegedly died due to suffocation. Second complaint is also against Elizabeth Miller on allegations of 3 counts of attempted murder of her daughter Mattie. 1. By suffocation. 2. By putting her into boiling hot water. 3. By putting her into a burning wood stove in the living room. Elizabeth was stopped on the 3 attempts. This took place in the fall of 1987. Mattie (birthday July 11,1987) was removed from their home for a short period and place in home of my brother Enos E. Yoder (1533 St.Hwy. 184 Heuvelton , N.Y. 13654 ) while my sister was being expelled from church for this act. To my knowledge Elizabeth has never been investigated for this criminal act. In the middle to the late 90s Sam D. Miller was expelled from Church for performing a sexual act in the presence of his daughter Lydia in 96. Their daughter Lovina has made serious sexual allegations against Sam Miller. Sam and Elizabeth Miller are in violation of the Supreme Court Ruling, Yoder verses Wisconsin for pulling their son Joe S. Miller from school before he completed 8th grade in order for Joe to help his father on the farm. If they are in violation of the Supreme Court Ruling they should be brought up on Child Labor Law charges. 

Amanda S. Miller was my niece, my parents stated that their daughter Elizabeth had intentionally suffocated Amanda at 2 days old and that Elizabeth had confessed to intentionally suffocating her to Bishop Harvey Miller I believe that. When my parents stated that their daughter Elizabeth had on three different occasions attempted to murder her daughter Mattie, I also believe that. My brother Enos when we were still Amish, acknowledged these serious criminal allegations to be accurate, I also believe him. Now, Perhaps now you can understand why I will not rest until someone takes these criminal allegations seriously. 

In the spring of 1997 according to a copy of the police report felony assault charges were filed against Sam D. Miller for abusing his sons Andrew and Henry, but he was never persecuted on those charges. Yet Knowing all this St. Lawrence County placed the three youngest children Joe/ Becky /Sarah back in the home of Sam and Elizabeth Miller.

Return to Top
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #18 on: December 17, 2022, 02:29:43 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815133753/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/miller_case_update.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
                                   
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

MILLER CASE UPDATE
Equal Protection Claus in jeopardy in the State of New York

Miller Case up date!! Joe /Becky/Sarah have been placed back in custody with their parents, even though the following issues are unresolved! Just so there is no misunderstandings, I want justice.

Sam and Elizabeth Miller (1911 State HWY 184 Heuvelton, New York 13654) are located on Rt. 184 between Heuvelton and Kokomo Corners. My first complaint is against Elizabeth Miller on allegation of murder of her daughter Amanda, age 2 days old, who was born on 9-15-1984 and has been deceased since 9-17-1984. Allegedly died due to suffocation. Second complaint is also against Elizabeth Miller on allegations of 3 counts of attempted murder of her daughter Mattie, first by suffocation, then by putting her into boiling hot water and finally by putting her into a burning wood stove in the living room. Elizabeth was stopped on the 3 attempts. This took place in the fall of 1987. Mattie (birthday July 11,1987) was removed from their home for a short period and place in home of my brother Enos E. Yoder (1533 St.Hwy. 184 Heuvelton , N.Y. 13654 ) while my sister was being expelled from church for this act. To my knowledge Elizabeth has never been investigated for this criminal act. In the middle to the late 90s Sam D. Miller was expelled from Church for performing a sexual act in the presence of his daughter Lydia in 96. Their daughter Lovina has made serious sexual allegations against Sam Miller. Sam and Elizabeth Miller are in violation of the Supreme Court Ruling, Yoder verses Wisconsin for pulling their son Joe S. Miller from school before he completed 8th grade in order for Joe to help his father on the farm. If they are in violation of the Supreme Court Ruling they should be brought up on Child Labor Law charges.

Amanda S. Miller was my niece, my parents stated that their daughter Elizabeth had intentionally suffocated Amanda at 2 days old and that Elizabeth had confessed to intentionally suffocating her to Bishop Harvey Miller. I believe that. When my parents stated that their daughter Elizabeth had on three different occasions attempted to murder her daughter Mattie, I also believe that. My brother Enos when we were still Amish, acknowledged these serious criminal allegations to be accurate, I also believe him. Now, Perhaps now you can understand why I will not rest until someone takes these criminal allegations seriously.

In the spring of 1997 according to a copy of the police report felony assault charges were filed against Sam D. Miller for abusing his sons Andrew and Henry, but he was never prosecuted on those charges. Yet knowing all this St. Lawrence County placed the three youngest children Joe/ Becky /Sarah back in the home of Sam and Elizabeth Miller.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #20 on: December 17, 2022, 02:36:42 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/links.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

LINKS

You can help make a difference by emailing or contacting any of the departments or officials below. I sincerely thank you for your efforts.

Contact your Ohio State Representative
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://www.house.state.oh.us/index.php?option=com_content&view=frontpage&Itemid=1

Contact Congress
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://www.congress.org/

Email a Senator
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://www.senate.gov/general/contact_information/senators_cfm.cfm?OrderBy=last_name&Sort=ASC

Contact the White House
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://www.whitehouse.gov/contact/

Contact ABC News
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://abcnews.go.com/

CNN
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815140232/http://www.cnn.com/
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #22 on: December 17, 2022, 02:45:52 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815070134/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/levi_c_yoder.html

[*quote*]
Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

LEVI C YODER


http://web.archive.org/web/20140815070134im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case6.jpg


http://web.archive.org/web/20140815070134im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case6page2.jpg


http://web.archive.org/web/20140815070134im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case6page3.jpg


[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #23 on: December 17, 2022, 02:48:50 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/index.html

[*quote*]
Welcome to Amishdeception     

I am David E. Yoder, Founder of Amish Deception.  I was born and raised within my Swartzentruber Amish Culture. My website does in no way implicate the many less conservative sectors of my Amish Culture. The sole purpose of Amish Deception is for educational purposes only.     

Amishdeception is a Professional Organization Under Domestic Articles/NonProfit #2008801614



http://web.archive.org/web/20140518004236im_/http://amishdeception.com/uploads/Amishdeception_Book_cover.jpg

   

     
Amish Deception has 28 different chapters. You can purchase 
Amish Deception in paperback at
                     LULU.com
  Amish Deception Message Board

Swartzentruber Amish Ordnung
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/schwartzentruber_amish_ordnung.html

Ordnung on how the  Bishops, Preachers and the Deacon are selected
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/church_leadership_selection.html

Amish WIS; Byler Rape Case
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/byler_rape_case.html

Guernsey Co.Oh Norman Byler
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/byler_molestation_case.html

Molestation Case
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/byler_molestation_case.html

Miller Case Update
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/miller_case_update.html

Amishdeception Youtube Video's
http://web.archive.org/web/20140814210511/http://www.youtube.com/profile?user=Amishdeception

All Amishdeception's material is protected by all copy written Laws. 
Copy Right  ( C )1997 By David E Yoder
Thank you for visiting AmishDeception Web Site.

If you are and Amish Victim and need assistance you can call us on our cell # 1-740-294-9111,  E-mail at yoderte@gmail.com

    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
     
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
[*/quote*]
« Last Edit: December 17, 2022, 02:52:18 PM by Rhokia »
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #25 on: December 17, 2022, 03:00:34 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20090131223102/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Guernsey.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next

The Founder Of Amishabuse.com
David E. Yoder
14909 Freedom Rd.
Kimbolton,Oh. 43749
Ph. 740-492-1030
Cell 740-705-1801
Fax 740-492-0397

Janice Schram-Wayne,D.O.
Health Commissioner
326 Highland Avenue
Cambridge, Oh. 43725

March 15,2004

Att. Commissioner Janice Schram

Rick VanFleet R.S.

I am David E. Yoder the founder of amishabuse.com I wish to file a major complaint and bring it to the attention of both of your offices.

Since the beginning of 2000 I have filed numerous complaints by Certified letters to your offices. Concerning the septic system issue Section 307-29-01 and Section 3901-29-21, which is the State Of Ohio Sanitary Code. In concerns to your dual standard that you appear to have for the residence of Guernsey County Ohio. We felt that we was being discriminated against. And that you were in violation of 42 U.S.C. Sec.1980/1981 Amendment of the Federal Civil Rights Act.

April 12,2000 I received a letter with both of you signatures on it, stating the same rules applies to the Amish as everyone else. That your department has issued numerous permits for septic systems and wells for Amish residence of Guernsey Co. Ohio. I believe that statement is probably correct. As there are numerous less conservative Amish living in Guernsey Co.. This was all done voluntary of the less conservative sector of my Amish culture.

However my complaint is not against the less conservative sector of my Amish culture. It is against the Swartzentruber Amish sector of my Amish culture, which is my heritage. A lot of these are my relatives therefore I'm very knowledgeable of what I'm speaking of.

On 4-18-2000 I had provided you with at least twenty different addresses, which included house numbers of my Amish culture who were in violation of State Of Ohio Septic System Revised Code. In other words out houses with dirt pits which allows human feces to soak in the ground which can result in


Page 2.

E-Coli bacteria to contaminate all our underground drinking water.

There are two outhouses on Martha Rd. One is at *****Martha Rd. and one at *****Martha Rd.. These two homes are side by side. Not only do they have dirt pits, but they are within a 100ft. of natural spring water. Which by itself is in violation of 3701-29-01 and 3701-29-21. No septic system shall be within a 100 ft. of an open well or natural spring. Not only is this within a 100 ft. it is up hill from the natural spring. I have personally witnessed human feces coming from the back of the outhouse draining down the hill. And with a heavy down pour the E-Coli bacteria will make it's way into the drinking water system. And yet you both have failed to take action. When I call your office all I ever get is a the run around.

All this took place before we build our home at 14909 Freedom Rd. Kimbolton Ohio. Our next door neighbor at *****Freedom Rd. start building his new residence in the spring of 2000. He put his new septic system in within 25 ft. of a natural spring. Which is in violation of Sec.307-29-01 and 3901-29-21. The natural spring had created a little waterway in a ravine. The local contractor who installed the septic system was paid by the land owner to close off the ravine and the natural spring. I, David Yoder personally witnessed this take place. It is to my understanding that you allowed this Guernsey Co. residence to install a regular septic system, even though it was against the State Of Ohio Sanitary Code. It further is to my understanding if you install a regular septic system you don't have to comply with Regulation 007.

Approximately forty-five days later when we applied for the permit to install our septic system your office forced us to install the most expensive septic system that you had at that time. Which is the aerator septic system. At the time of the installation there was never anything said about Regulation 007.

The reason that I haven't given you permission to inspect our aerator septic system, as you well know was under factory warranty by the manufacture. And the manufacture was required to inspect the aerator septic system every six month for the first two years. You keep threatening that you are going to take me to court or possible jail me if I don't come in compliance with Regulation 007. Which would allow you to inspect our septic system any time you choose and charge us a fee of $50.00 or $75.00 per visit. You have refused to ensure us that these inspections will only take place once or twice a year. In fact you could find excuses to inspect us once a month, twice a month or once a week.

Your argument is you want to protect your under ground drinking water. And prevent health hazard and to eliminate nuisance conditions. This is


Page 3.

Absolutely ludicrous. I David Yoder am in full compliance of section 307-29-01 and section 3901-29-21 of State of Ohio sanitary code. Our aerator is running 24 hrs. a day seven days a week. You and your staffs actions I believe are in direct results of the numerous letters that were sent to your office of none compliance prior to us even having applied for a septic system permit.

Two septic systems being installed approximately forty five days apart and approximately 300 ft. apart. That much difference is Absolutely ludicrous considering The State Of Ohio E.P.A. has declared approximately 75percent of that land natural Federal wet lands. According to the E.P.A. regulations it is illegal to reroute the natural flow of water or close off a natural spring that directly feeds declared Federal wet lands.

I strongly believe that your focus has been to use any and all means at your disposal to force us to drop the none compliance issue against our Amish culture since March of 2000. This is the only reason we had to install the aerator septic system. This is also the only reason that you tried to do two final inspections on our residence when only one inspection is required. Since we haven't dropped the none compliance issue against our Amish culture you and your staff have come up with Regulation 007 in attempt to get us to focus on that and not on the none compliance issue of our Amish culture.

You want us to give you and your staff permission to inspect our septic system at you leisure and charge us between $50.00 to $75.00 per visit. This could literally cost us $2000. to $3000. a year. You have refused to assure us whether this would only be once or twice a year. Are you truly that desperate to get us to drop the none compliance issue. I'm sorry but I refuse to give in to blackmail and other strong arm tactics. Your department has already brought enough hardship upon us for speaking up against none compliance issues. Commissioner, I strongly feel we have no other alternative but to file a grievance with the Federal Court if you insist to continue to pursue this issue!

Let me try this again, here is the list of my Swartzentruber Amish culture who reside in Guernsey Co. Ohio. Whom you and your office have refused to investigate for the last four years. I ask that you please reconsider and come in compliance with the Equal Protection Claus of our laws. Should you and your staff have problems in finding any of these locations I will volunteer my time to either show you or your staff where these outhouses are located.


Page 4.

***** Peoli Rd. Amish outhouse.

Across the road from this residence there are two sets of Amish buildings with outhouses.

Across the road from house number ***** is an Amish schoolhouse with two outhouses.

***** Peoli Rd./ Amish outhouse

***** Peoli Rd./ Amish outhouse

***** Peoli Rd./ Amish outhouse

***** Peoli Rd./Amish outhouse

By Seldom Seen Lane there are two sets of different outhouses. Moccasin Rd. And Seldom Seen Lane intersection is an Amish outhouse. Approximately one mile from this residence on Moccasin Rd there is another Amish out house by the Road.

***** Martha Rd Amish outhouse

*****Martha Rd Amish outhouse *****Titius Rd Amish outhouse there are 2 outhouses at this location

At the corner of 258 and **** Martha Rd and also Martha Rd and Speck Rd, intersection there is an Amish School house with 2 outhouses

*****Titus Rd Amish outhouse

***** Titius Rd Amish outhouse

***** Sugar Tree Rd Amish outhouse

***** Sugar Tree Rd Amish outhouse

*****Bridgewater Rd Amish outhouse ***** Bridgewater Rd Amish outhouse *****County Rd 91 Amish outhouse

Dead -end of Raymond Rd Amish outhouse

Raymond Rd ,Amish School house with 2 outhouses

***** Wadsworth Rd Amish outhouse

***** Wadsworth Rd Amish outhouse

With do respect this only a sample !!!!

Now since you and your staff had an opportunity to look over the none compliance, let me ease any concerns you or your staff might have concerning the Freedom Of Religion Act. It's not against the Swartzentruber Amish religion to use cement for the following items; to build a fruit cellar- to build a milk house where they cool their milk in- to build a water trough for their animals.


Page 5.

 Or it is ok to build a cement silo so they can have silage to feed their cattle. Cement floors in their milk house/ wash house/ out house/ basements/ cattle sheds. A very select few even have cement holding tanks for their out houses. Cement is not against their ordinung, period.

Should you or any body else try to make this a Freedom Of Religious Act issue your point is mute. Not only that it is absolutely ludicrous. I must insist that you investigate this none compliance issue and enforce The State Of Ohio Septic System Revised Code. Or I believe you and your staff are in violation of The Equal Protection Claus. A copy of this complaint is going to be made available to the public.

Sincerely Yours,

The Founder Of Amishabuse.com

David E. Yoder

Return to Top
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #26 on: December 17, 2022, 03:07:29 PM »

« Last Edit: December 17, 2022, 03:13:34 PM by Rhokia »
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #27 on: December 17, 2022, 03:17:21 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815063035/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/earnest_miller.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

EARNEST MILLER
 

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815063035im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case9page1.jpg


http://web.archive.org/web/20140815063035im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case9page2.jpg


http://web.archive.org/web/20140815063035im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case9page3.jpg


http://web.archive.org/web/20140815063035im_/http://www.amishdeception.com/uploads/case9page4.jpg
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #28 on: December 17, 2022, 03:20:19 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20090129221048/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/Donations.htm

[*quote*]
Donations
Home
News Main

    Amishdeception is a Professional Organization under DOMESTIC ARTICLES/NON-PROFIT #2008801614 *** all funds are Tax Deductible and go towards abused victims and their fight to receive Equal Justices under the Law and to bring AWARENESS to this issue. ***

    Make all donations payable to Amishdeception

    People's Bank
    PO. Box 880; 845 Wheeling Avenue
    Cambridge,Ohio 43725
    People's Bank Phone:740-439-2767

    Or, you can make a donation with your Visa or Mastercard by clicking on the PayPal icon below where you will be taken to a secure page. Our PayPal Acc; is currantly under Construction! Please don't try to make any payments with our PayPal acc; at this time."

Previous
Next
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #30 on: December 17, 2022, 04:01:24 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815101003/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/david_miller.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

DAVID MILLER
 


http://web.archive.org/web/20131213112630im_/http://amishdeception.com/uploads/case2.jpg
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #31 on: December 17, 2022, 04:04:41 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20090130105327/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/DanPadden.htm

[*quote*]
Home
News Main
Previous
Next
Guernsey County Ohio District Attorney Dan Padden

Guernsey County Ohio District Attorney Dan Padden

Up Date on the Norman  M Byler Child molester case # 99-1851 on 11-08-1999                                     

  Dan Padden was the assistant District Attorney at that time. He is the one who prosecuted the Norman Byler Case, D.O.B  1-24-1932 SS # 218-54-3038  Address 75906 Martha RD  Port Washing Ohio 43837 . There were 11 counts of first degree felony rape and 11 counts of gross sexual imposition all 22 counts were 3 rd degree felonies. There were also two other small grand daughters of his that he had molested. Norman was not prosecuted for theses two other victims since they lived across the Guernsey County line in Tuscarawas County at 17105 Horse Shoe Bend RD. Norman 5 victims were all under the age of 10 years olds Most people are aware that their were 5 victims. That is something the local News papers failed to mention. They also failed to mention that Bishop Mose M Miller when he was first interview by Detective Mike Shepard from Guernsey County Ohio about the Norman M Byler case. Bishop Mose stated that this was and on going problem with Norman Byler for last three decades. Bishop Mose had also signed a sworn statement to this effect. How ever bishop Mose later refused to back up his on sworn statement. We were told  that D.A Dan Padden did not want to prosecute  bishop Mose for perjury This information was given to us by Detective Mike Shepard  him self at our residents in December of 1999.

Judge David A Elwood was the Judge who presided over this case. Norman case was pleaded down to 5 counts of sexual battery. Judge David A Elwood sentence Norman M Byler on 10-30-2001 to five years for each count of sexual battery on all 5 counts. The sentence was to run concurrently on all five counts. That means that Norman M Byler would serve less then five years for his crimes if he dose not get in trouble he will get time of for good behavior .Norman for given credit for his  678 days that he had already serve.

     It is my understanding that Judge David A Elwood did not except the plead deal that D.A. Dan Padden had reach with Norman Byler court appointed Attorneys .Which would have been no jail time at all. Dan did not want any jail time for Norman , he just wanted probation.                                                                                                                           

     Dan Padden is no longer the Assistant Prosecutor. He has since been elected Prosecuting Attorney of Guernsey County Ohio.

     Norman Byler was released in December of 2004. Norman M Byler sexual offense # 2907-03-Sexual Battery. Norman M Byler Probation officer is Molly Milam of Cambridge Ohio Ph # 740-432-5931 . D. A. Daniel Padeden 139 West Eight Street. P.O.Box 640 . Cambridge Ohio . 43725-0640 Ph# 740-439-2082 Fax # 740-439-7161. E-mail;guernseycopa@verizon.net

     When we learned that Norman was being released we called Dan Padden's office and Norman probation officer office, they both had assured us that Norman was not to have any contact with any children at all, period. And that Norman was not allowed to leave Guernsey County with out first checking in with his probation officer. As time went by we herd of Norman being seen on State route 258 in Tuscarawas County alone with a minder child. We also heard that Norman had been seen having contact with his little victims from 75906 Martha Rd. Port Washington , Ohio 43837 . My wife and I seen 3 little girls coming out of his house at 75235 Moccasin Rd. Freeport , Ohio 43773 . When we called Dan Padden's office all sudden he is not aware of Norman Byler status. When we call Norman probation officer Molly office she first said we would have to have photos of our complaint before she could sent some out there to investigate .We ask Molly you mean you have never been out to where Norman is staying ,” Molly replied no I Have not been there.

     My wife and I had to do our own research to see if Norman was staying where their were little girls again. This is what we found .Mary J Byler D.O.B 6-22-1992 Lovina J Byler D.O.B 9-22-1999  Ida J Byler D.O.B 1-14-2003 Their is at least 1 or possible  2 more little girls there where he resides. These little girls are his grand children.

     When we provided Molly with this information all off a sudden Norman is allowed to have contact with little children as long as there is an adult around.

     What is the truth on Norman probation? I don't know, they will not let us see his Probation Document. But what I do know is, it was Dan Padden Sworn duty to see to it when Norman Byler was up for and early release that Norman Has no further contact with any little children period. That is what any decent person would have done. It appears that Dan is intentionally providing Norman with more little girls to Molest.

 

     Here is the 2 nd case that Dan Padden has dropped the ball on.

  Bishop Enos D Miller case # 06-000133430 on 5-8-2006 Guernsey County                                                                                                                                       

  Ohio ; their fifteen year old daughter Fannie ran away from home late one Sunday evening.  She had violated the Amish ordnung and was caught with a small pocket radio and a camera.  She was lectured very harsh by both parents.  Her past experience has taught her that it would be followed up with a very serious beating.

            Fannie waited until it was dark and ran out the back door barefooted fearing for her safety.  She ran to her closest English neighbors and asks them if they could give her a ride to our residence.  When she arrived at our residence she was still physically shaking to the point that she could not stand still.  Fannie was convinced that her father was going to show up at any time and force her to go back home.   

            My wife and I were deeply concerned for her safety.  That was our number one concern at this point.  We thought it would be best to be patient and see what Bishop Enos Miller's next move would be.

            The next morning Enos filed a complaint with the Guernsey Co. Sheriff's department and strongly accused us that he was confident we had something to do with his daughter running off.  He wanted his daughter back home.  Bishop Enos somehow failed to mention to the Sheriff's department that his daughter had feared for her safety and that they had pulled all her teeth in less than an hour.  Also this illegal procedure was performed by our Amish culture from Holmes County Ohio and the Doctor who allegedly provided our Amish Culture with Novocain was from Knox County Ohio. My culture is not qualified or licensed to pull a single tooth. Fannie was not the only child who had this illegal procedure performed on in his family.

            Guernsey Co. Sheriff's department called our residence to see if we had any knowledge on Fannie Miller's status.  We advised them that she was at our residence and what our concerns were at the present time.  They ask if we would bring her in and file a report on our concerns.  We stated we would bring her in within the next forty-five minutes or so.

            When we arrived at the Guernsey Co. Sheriff's Department they were very helpful.  They recommended that Fannie stay at our residence for at least the next seventy-two hours until things cool down.  They also had someone there to meet with Fannie from Waiver Homes who deals with abused victims.  They also said from a legal standpoint of view we need to take Fannie to Social Services and get the process started.  There is where we ran into trouble.  As soon as Social Services learned that our victim was Amish, not only did their tone of voice change so do their facial expressions.         

            Social Services did not want to hear any alleged allegations that were made against Fannie's parents, period.  They appeared to be more concerned about Fannie's parents' rights than they were about the victim's rights.  They flat out refused to seriously investigate these alleged allegations.  They immediately set up a meeting to take place in their office with Fannie and her parents.  During the meeting Enos spoke Dutch to his daughter most of the time.  Fannie sat there and did nothing but cries and when asks if she wants to go home she said she was afraid.  Social Services immediately sent her home with her parents anyway, case closed, end of discussions, even though, numerous other serious abuse allegations were made against her parents, besides having all her teeth pulled in less than an hour.  That act alone could have had life threatening ramifications and was a child endangerment charge if there ever was one.

            We immediately filed a complaint with Social Services and accused them of being parent protective services. We sent a copy of the letter of our complaint to our Local District Attorney Dan Padden's office.  This is now December 2006 and still no charges have been filed.

            There is one question I would like to ask Bishop Enos Miller.  Which are more serious infractions of the ordnung, being caught with a pocket radio and a small camera or stealing an Englishman's car and totaling it and then only confessing to the crime after you are married with children when you realize you have no other alternatives?  Or have you forgotten that you did this?  We filed a complaint with Dan Padden On1-15 2007 here is a sample of that letter.                                                                                                                                                                                                             

Att: D. A. Dan Padden:                                                                                                                                                                       

        I have great respect for the office that you represent and the Equal Protection Clause. Dan when you were sworn in as our new District Attorney for Guernsey County Ohio, Sir did you not swear to up hold the Law and the Constitution and to serve and protect all citizens of Guernsey County Ohio Equally, no matter of their color nationality religion, sex or culture? Are you not an officer of the court of Guernsey County Ohio and is your salary not paid by the tax payers of Guernsey County Ohio ? Does that not mean you are supposed to represent all of the residents of Guernsey County Ohio equally, regardless of your personal beliefs?                                                                                                           

     We filed a dual complaint with your office and Social Service of Cambridge Ohio on May 15/2006 against Enos D Miller 75100 Peoli Rd Port Washington Ohio 43837 Incident number 06-00133430 by certified mail.                                         

There were numerous very serious allegation made in this complaint .That was sent to both offices. The allegation in the complaint involved three different County's in the State of Ohio ; Guernsey; Holmes and Knox County .   Due to this we have been very patient with your office, how ever we did stay in touch with your office and kept asking for an update on this issue. The response we receive from the office always was the same it is still an on going investigation.

     It has been brought to our attention that Holmes and Knox County has completed their investigations. You are refusing to cooperate with Holmes County to file child endangerment charges against Enos D Miller and that Holmes County felt with out your cooperation they can only file an illegal possession of a control substance charges against their subject.

     Fannie D Miller had all her teeth pulled within less then an hour, by some one who is not qualified nor is he State certified.

     Every Dentist we spoke with on this issue clearly stated that this is life threatening to perform this procedure in a 24 hour period.  Forget about performing this procedure within less than one hour .You are extremely lucky if your patient's body does not go in to total shock which could cause death. As a Certified dentist you would loose your license and you also would be brought up on criminal charges. Every Attorney we spoke with on this issue clearly stated that is a child endangerment charge if there ever was one.

                                                                                           

      As a United States Citizen we are guaranteed Equal Protection under all Laws and Equal Due Process under all Laws. That is what the Equal Protection Clause stands for.                     

Title 42USCS, section 1981 EQUAL RIGHTS UNDER THE LAW .

All persons within the jurisdiction of the United States shall have the same right in every State and territory to make and enforce contracts, to sue, be parties, give evidence, and to the full and equal benefit of all laws and proceedings foe the security of persons and property as is enjoyed by white citizens, and shall be subject to like punishment, pains, penalties, taxes, licenses, and exactions of every kind, and to no other.  ( R.S. § 1977  )                                         

               

This is what the Scripture says about our Laws.

First Timothy 1:8   But we know that the law is good, if a man use it lawfully

First Timothy 1:9   Knowing this that the law is not made for a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly and for sinners, for unholy and profane, for murderers of fathers and murderers of mothers, for manslayers.

First Timothy 1:10   for whoremongers, for them that defile themselves with the mankind, for menstealers, for liars for perjured persons, and if there be any other thing that is contrary to sound doctrine.

Rape

Deuteronomy 22:25   But if a man find a betrothed damsel in the field, and the man force her, and lie with her, then the man only that lay with her shall die

Deuteronomy 22:26   But unto the damsel thou shalt do nothing; there is in the damsel no sin worthy of death: for as when a man riseth against his neighbor, and slayeth him, even so is the matter.

Incest Rape

Second Samuel 13:11   And when she had brought them unto him to eat, he took hold of her, and said unto her, Come lie with me, my sister.

Second Samuel 13:12   And she answered him, Nay, my brother, do not force me; for no such thing ought to be done in
Israel : do not thou this folly.

Luke 17:2   It were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he cast into the sea, than that he should offend one of these little ones.

Mark 9:42   And whosoever shall offend one of these little ones that believe in me, it is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and he were cast into the sea

Matthew 18:6   But whosoever shall offend one of these little ones which believe in me, it were better for him that a millstone were hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the depth of the sea.

I believe Jesus has made it perfectly clear what will happen to you if you abuse his little children.

          You can contact Dan Padden by  calling # 740-439-2082 or fax 740-439-7161

E-mail : guernseycopa@verizon.net

 
Return to Top
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #32 on: December 17, 2022, 04:08:51 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815043440/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/church_leadership_selection.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder                                   
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030
CHURCH LEADERSHIP SELECTION

How Bishops, Deacons and Preachers are selected.
 
Every spring and fall they have an Ordnung church that explains all the rules.

If every member is in compliance with the Ordnung, two weeks later they will have communion service, where the members break bread, have one sip of homemade wine and wash each other's feet. This is to purify their soul from all their sins in the past six months. Communion service is considered very sacred, absolutely no infractions to the Ordnung, at this time, is acceptable. Should there be any infractions to the Ordnung, there will be no communion services held until the infraction is solved.

My culture multiplies very rapidly. Therefore, the need for expansions of their churches happens quite often. That means that preachers, deacons and bishops have to be made accordingly. First, you have to become a preacher before you can become a bishop. A preacher can become a bishop, but a preacher cannot become a deacon. A deacon, however can become a preacher and then a bishop.

When it is necessary to ordain a bishop, preacher, or a deacon, it is done during the communion service after the breaking of the bread, drinking of the wine, and washing of the feet. There will always be other preachers, bishops, and deacons from the other church districts of the same faith present to assist in the process of ordaining. At this time, all members are asked to step outside, so the bishop, preachers, and the deacon can prepare the process.

If the weather is nice, the members usually stand outside in the yard waiting to vote for who they think should be ordained. Any married man can be voted in. A deacon and a preacher will set up two separate booths, one where the women vote and one where the men vote.

Each member will be given a piece of paper to write his or her choice on, then they will fold the paper and place it in the bowl of either the preacher or deacon. They will keep track of who received the first vote and who received the last vote. Once everyone has voted, the deacon and the preachers will count up the votes. For an example, if the church members voted for ten different men to be ordained that day, only one will be chosen to be ordained. The bishops will place ten hymnbooks on the table. Each hymnbook will have a rubber band around it. In one of the ten books they will place a piece of paper stating that you are the chosen one. Then they will shuffle the ten books, so they don't know which book has the paper in it. Then, the books will be neatly placed in the center of the table. This table is the same table that the male elders of the church and the lead singers sit at every Sunday, as they sing their hymns.

When the bishops have completed their preparations they will ask one of their preachers and the deacon to go ask the members to come in. After everyone is seated the bishop will ask the one who was voted in first, to stand up and walk up to the table, pick out a hymnbook and sit back down. This procedure will be followed until the last one voted in has picked up his hymnbook. Then, the preacher will get up and go to the first one that was voted in and remove the band from the hymnbook and look for the piece of paper. If he does not find it he will go to the next one voted in and so on until he finds the piece of paper.

When he finds the piece of paper in the hymn book, that member will be asked to step forward to the bench in the center of the room, which is the bench where the bishop, preachers, and deacon's sit. The bishop will then ask the chosen member to get down on his knees and the bishop will lay his hands on the chosen member's head and read a couple verses from the New Testament and the member will be told he is now a deacon or preacher. From this day on, until he dies, he has no choice in the matter, he has been chosen.

The same procedure applies when they ordain a bishop, except, only the preachers can be voted in. When they ordain a deacon all members can be voted in, when they ordain a preacher all members and the deacon can be voted in.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #33 on: December 17, 2022, 04:18:15 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_index.html

[*quote*]
    Home
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/index.html

    Autobiography
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/autobiography.html

    Chapter Index
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_index.html
     
    Biblical Verses
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/biblical_verses.html

    Links
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/links.html

    Amish Public Records
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/amish_public_records.html
     
    Contact Us
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/contact_us.html

All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
                                   
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030
Amish Deception has 28 different chapters. Select a chapter from the list below or from the menu on the left.

    Chapter 1
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_1.html

    Chapter 2
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_2.html

    Chapter 3
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_3.html

    Chapter 4
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_4.html

    Chapter 5
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_5.html

    Chapter 6
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_6.html

    Chapter 7
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_7.html

    Chapter 8
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_8.html

    Chapter 9
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_9.html

    Chapter 10
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_10.html

    Chapter 11
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_11.html

    Chapter 12
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_12.html

    Chapter 13
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_13.html

    Chapter 14
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_14.html

 

    Chapter 15
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_15.html

    Chapter 16
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_16.html

    Chapter 17
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_17.html

    Chapter 18
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_18.html

    Chapter 19
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_19.html

    Chapter 20
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_20.html

    Chapter 21
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_21.html

    Chapter 22
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_22.html

    Chapter 23
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_23.html

    Chapter 24
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_24.html

    Chapter 25
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_25.html

    Chapter 26
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_26.html

    Chapter 27
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_27.html

    Chapter 28
http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_28.html
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #34 on: December 17, 2022, 04:25:08 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815204020/http://amishdeception.com/chapter_1.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 1

In 1955, in Holmes County, Ohio, Levi and Amanda Yoder, along with their five children, were enjoying their beautiful little 40-acre farm they had bought the year before.  At this time, things could not have been better, financially or emotionally.
 
That fall, in September, Amanda, my mother, gave birth to a beautiful little baby girl. The pregnancy had gone so well that she decided to give birth at home with an Amish midwife. At this point in time, my parents were very happy and content, however, soon it would all change.
 
In January of 1956, my mother became pregnant for the sixth time. This pregnancy appeared normal at first, but, she soon discovered that this pregnancy was different than the previous five. She noticed more weight gain than usual and more movement in her womb.
 
Mother, a very petite woman, was somewhat concerned about this pregnancy. On October 12,1956, she went into labor with no idea of what lay ahead. Levi, her husband and my father, was very worried.  Immediately, he hitched up the horse to the buggy and went to ask the Amish midwife to come over to deliver their sixth child.

The midwife arrived that evening somewhere around eight o'clock. My mother tried time and again to deliver her sixth child that night. Shortly after lunch she started a very difficult labor. Amanda and her baby were barely hanging onto life. Frantically, my dad ran to an English neighbors house, knowing they had a telephone.  For once, glad of such modern conveniences, as soon as he arrived at the door, he yelled, "Call the emergency squad I am about to lose my wife and unborn child." Within twenty minutes the emergency squad had arrived and were transporting mother to Orriville Hospital.

When they arrived at the hospital in Wayne County, which was less than a thirty-mile drive, my father thought my mother had died. They were rushed inside. My mother was still alive, but the heartbeat was so light the paramedics had failed to detect it. The Doctors knew right away they had to get my mother and baby stabilized, and then do an emergency cesarean section.

Unfortunately, that was strictly against the Swartzentruber Amish religion. They believed that if a woman had difficulty giving birth in a natural way, and, if, it caused the death of the woman and or the child, it truly must be a calling from God. Cesarean sections were just not acceptable. Dad was so emotional at that time, he did not recall whether he gave the okay to do the cesarean section or not. He knew full well that he would get punished in church for saving his wife and unborn child. He was torn between his religion and his desire to save his wife and child. The Doctor who performed the cesarean section clearly stated, "Mr. Yoder, you gave us the okay."
 
At 7:20 P.M., on October 13,1956, a cesarean section was successfully performed. I, David Yoder, was born.  I appeared to be as healthy as could be expected, considering that I had to fight for my life even before I was born. Both my mother and I were in critical condition and the doctors thought it would be best if I stayed in the hospital for seventy-two hours due to the ordeal I had just gone through. My mother, however, wasn't so lucky.  Over the next ten days it was touch and go for her.  Within seventy-two hours I had bounced back like a rubber ball.
 
Meanwhile, at home, the midwife was staying with their five children until either of them or someone else from the Amish community arrived to relieve her.
With my mother still to ill to leave the hospital, I was sent to my dad's married sister, Sara, who lived in West Lebanon, Ohio, who offered to care for me temporarily.  My father regretted this, but he had all he could handle visiting my mother in the hospital and taking care of the five children at home.
 
By the end of October, my mother was well enough to be sent home with orders to stay in bed.  By the beginning of November, the incisions from the cesarean section had become infected.  So infected, in fact, that, to use my father's words, "the cuts had little worms all over them."  I asked my father why he let it go so long before he took my mother back to the hospital.  He said, "Well, son, we're Amish and we can't afford those type of hospital bills." Dad admitted that he had done wrong to allow the cesarean section to take place. My Dad had already received extensive visits by the preacher on this issue. The preachers told dad that, apparently, it was not God's will that his wife or son should live, and that he must confess. That was the reason my Dad let his wife's infection get to the point that it did.  At the beginning of November my Mom was, again, rushed, by the emergency squad, to Orriville Hospital. She was immediately placed in Intensive care, barely hanging onto life.

Ten days later my Mom had made considerable improvement. Again, she was sent home with her orders to stay in bed. At the end of November, my Mom took a turn for the worse. She was sent back to the hospital. At this time she wasn't in the hospital very long before she started recovering, and was sent home, however, not before the Doctors had a talk with both of my parents. The Doctor said to my father, "Mr. Yoder, you must be more careful and you should not get your wife pregnant in the near future. Furthermore, we advise you to tie your wife's tubes and make this your last child." My Father replied, "We cannot do that, because it is against our religion." The Doctor replied, "Mr. Yoder the next time your wife will not survive childbirth." "That will be the Lord's will," my father said. I always wondered what my Mom felt like at that time or if she voiced any feelings at all. After my Mom was released from the hospital, she spent a several more weeks in bed. By the beginning of December, she started doing light housework, such as helping a little bit with the cooking of meals. One of the Amish church members had agreed that their oldest teenage daughter could come over and help until my Mom got better. December of 1956 was the month my parents were forced to confess the cesarean section.
 
This was one confession, one punishment that my Dad said he did not mind doing at all. His wife was alive and so was his son. My Dad told me that this issue had the Amish community somewhat divided. There were those that could not believe my Father would stoop to the level of intercepting God's will, and others that believed my father had done the right thing. Dad wanted to be a true Amish Christian and do what was right. For that reason, he decided he and my mother should try for their seventh child. Mom was not well enough to have her newest son home; yet, she soon became pregnant with her seventh child. I got to spend my first Christmas at my Aunt Sarah's house. I've been told they were spoiling me rotten. My Aunt Sarah was about nine years older than my Father. Sarah had already given birth to her youngest child who was four years old. Somewhere between February and March of 1957, my Mom had made such a good recovery that she was ready to have me, her son David, at home. It was difficult for my Aunt Sarah and her family to lose the youngest addition.  When I arrived home, I did not recognize my family.  When my Aunt Sarah handed me to my mother, mother was full of joy to hold me for the first time. She tried to get me to smile, but all I would do was cry. I would smile for Aunt Sarah how ever. This devastated my mother, and it wasn't an easy moment for my Aunt Sarah either, as she said good-bye.
 
My parents kept me for almost to two weeks. I cried most of the time. It appeared that my Mom could not do anything right for me. The food she gave me did not agree with me. My older brothers and sisters tried to hold me, but nothing worked. My Mom was hoping I could stay at home, but it was not meant to be. Less than two weeks after I came home, my mother began to have major problems with her pregnancy. My Aunt Sarah was notified and asked if she was willing to give me a home again. She replied, "Yes, indeed I would love to." Sarah had her own family, but one more didn't matter to her. Aunt Sarah personally hitched up her horse and buggy and drove fourteen miles to pick me up.  Aunt Sarah said when she brought me home I looked around the room staring at everybody as if I recognized them. At birth, I never made a lasting bond with either of my parents. The bond I had made was with my Aunt Sarah and her family. My Mom tried a couple more times to get me home that summer, however, both times were very short lived. It was devastating for my Mom, and her emotional trauma was compounded by her medical condition.  She was in and out of the hospital all summer long. By the week of October the 15th, 1957, my Mom was near death, and was, once again, rushed to the hospital.  It was time to give birth to her seventh and final child.  No one thought she would survive the ordeal.
 
On October 15th, 1957, my Mom gave birth to a baby girl who only weighed 4 lbs. 5 oz.  Dad decided to name the girl Amanda, after his wife because the Doctors didn't expect either of them to survive. The Doctor took my Dad aside and said, "Mr. Yoder, you must stop having children.  It's killing your wife."  Dad's started crying and said, "I love my wife, and I don't want to lose her, what do you suggest I should do?"  The doctor replied, "You must give us the okay to tie your wife's tubes.  This would save her life."  Once again, Dad was torn between religion and his marriage.  Dad chose his wife's life over his religion. The Doctor thanked him, saying, "Mr. Yoder, you'll never be sorry for this decision."  My Dad just hoped it was the right thing to do, as he knew full well that once the Amish Bishops and Preachers found out he would be excommunicated for a short time for his actions.  After my Dad gave the okay, my Mother's tubes were tied immediately.       

For the next two weeks my mom was in intensive care. The third week she was allowed to go home and given orders to stay off her feet. Her newborn baby was not as lucky and was placed in an incubator for four weeks.  It was very difficult for my mom to go home without her baby girl. Realizing that I, David, was still at my aunt's home and her newest child would stay at the hospital, my mom felt inadequate.  She blamed herself; she had failed as an Amish wife.
 
By the middle of November, Amanda, my baby sister was taken out of intensive care and spent two more weeks in the hospital before she was released, at the end of November.
 
My mom was not recovering like she should have.  She was still having complications and for the next ten months she was in and out of the hospital. During this time there were no attempts to bring me back into the family.
My dad was excommunicated later that fall for allowing his wife's tubes to be tied.  At that time, my mom was not stable enough to be punished in church. In fact, she could not even attend church.
 
In the summer of 1958, while the Amish preachers were trying to force my father into having my mother’s tubes untied, mom was admitted into the hospital again.  This time, the doctors felt they did not have any other choice but to give mom a hysterectomy.   Her childbearing days were over.

This was mom's last physical obstacle to over come, and her final time in the hospital.  For the first time in two years, she was doing well, physically.  But, mentally, she was having problems. She worried about her sex life, whether she would be able to please her husband.  She no longer had an interest in sex. She knew she was no longer the girl my father had married.
 
The fall of 1958, mom had a mental breakdown. At one point, she would crawl on the floor on her hands and knees and bark. Soon, she did not speak at all.

The Amish Bishops and Preachers were brought in; over the next few months they took control of our family.  They stayed until they thought the situation was stable.  Mom made a major recovery, and dad had settled down as well.

After mom had completely recovered, she was excommunicated for allowing her tubes to be tied, and, also, for her mental breakdown.
 
This meant she was severely shunned for the next six to eight weeks.

Punishment of this sort often depended upon whether the offender was able to convince the Preachers they were truly sorry for their sins.
 
During the time that mom was excommunicated she was not allowed to eat at the same table as her family.  Nor, could there be any sexual intercourse.  Once the Preachers thought the time was right, an offender could be taken back as a member, and all their sins would be forgiven and forgotten. No one in the Amish church is to ever to speak about what has happened in the past.  If someone refused to drop a particular subject, he could expect a visit from the Preacher and/or some form of punishment.  If all else failed, the person whom was spreading gossip would find himself excommunicated until he promised to drop the subject and apologize to the individual he was gossiping about.  In a sense, this worked to mom's advantage.  Dad was not allowed to bring this up any time they had a disagreement.

By the end of February of 1959, my Mother was well enough to let me come home. This was a proud moment for both of my parents. My older brothers and sisters were so happy to see the brother they barely knew. Less than two weeks after I came home, I came down with pneumonia. I was rushed to the hospital.  My recovery was fast and I was returned home again.
 
Mom said I was a little slow at the beginning. I looked at them as strangers and cried a lot. After my pneumonia, I finally made a connection with my birth mother.  I was already two and a half years old, walking and no longer wearing my little Amish dress. I was learning to speak when my family finally got to know me.  Mom's health was exceptionally good that spring. Her mental condition was stable and she tried to make up for lost time.

That spring, my parents realized that their forty-acre farm just was not big enough and bought another farm near Apple Creek, Ohio. They said I threw a fit when they tore down my baby bed to move. Strange as it may seem, I remember that move. I cannot explain it but for some reason I was always drawn to that forty-acre farm in Holmes County, Ohio. I don't think we actually moved because the farm was too small, (although a forty-acre farm is rather small for an Amish family). I'm convinced the real reason we moved was due to the two years of turmoil.

My parents wanted to have a new start and put the past behind them. The farm we bought was a larger farm located near Apple Creek, Ohio. It was approximately a 100-acre farm at a beautiful location, but this too would be short lived. In the year of 1960, many Amish families were looking to move to Tennessee near Lawrenceburg to start a new settlement. The Amish settlement in Wayne and Holmes County, Ohio was growing rapidly. A lot of Amish near my parents age thought it was getting out of hand and did not want to raise their children near such a large community. The Amish families who had started the Tennessee settlement in the early fifties were very strict. In fact, my Mother's oldest sister and her family were one of the first families to move to Tennessee.
I will never understand why we did not just move to Tennessee from Holmes County, Ohio to begin with, since we only lived there for about a year and a half. My parents were able to sell the Holmes County farm for a small profit, and they bought the other farm at a good price. We moved to this farm in early spring of 1959. However, we would move off it in the fall of 1960, my parents having managed to sell the farm for a small profit.
[*/quote*]
« Last Edit: December 17, 2022, 04:39:06 PM by Rhokia »
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #35 on: December 17, 2022, 04:47:25 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815200706/http://amishdeception.com/chapter_2.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 2

When I was four years old we moved to Tennessee. Dad had gone there to look at some land and bought a farm.  We could hardly wait for his return, as we were full of questions. Finally, we received a letter in the mail saying he was coming home on the Greyhound Bus, and he would arrive in Apple Creek, Ohio the next day. My oldest brother, Pete, hitched the horse to the buggy so mom could go to Apple Creek and pick him up.  Dad brought back some candy for us as a present. Then he told us a story about our new farm.  We had to have a sale in order to move. We were to sell our cows, farm machinery, and such. We had raised a big garden that summer, and canned all our fruit and vegetables in quart jars. So dad had to make special wooden boxes to put these jars in for travel. We filled the boxes with oats to keep the jars from breaking.

In October we had our sale.  We sold most of our farm machinery, our cows, calves, heifers and pigs.  We sold all the livestock except the horses. In November 1960, we loaded a boxcar in Apple Creek. Friends and neighbors helped us with horses and wagons. We put all the wagons on one end of the boxcar, and put the rest of the farm machinery, which we did not sell, on the other end. The horses were in the middle. We took three, fifty-gallon, barrels of water with us for the horses, about four-hundred-pounds of oats, and twenty bales of hay. Once the boxcar left Ohio we figured it would take about three and a half days to get to Tennessee. We had to finish loading that day, because the boxcar was leaving that evening. Dad and Uncle Menno got on the boxcar that evening and left for Tennessee.

Two days later the rest of us left by bus.  We reached Tennessee the next evening. Boy, I was glad to get off that bus! Aunt Mary met us with her buggy at the bus stop in Tennessee.  We were to stay with her overnight. 

The farm that Dad bought was on the way to Aunt Mary's house, so we stopped for a quick look at it. We could not believe our eyes when we saw that farm The barn was about ready to fall down, some of the roof was off, the doors were sagging on the barn, and there was an old hand dug water well in front of the house. The house was really small with only two bedrooms. Some of the windows were knocked out and it was badly overgrown.

Mom and us children didn't like what we were seeing. We were all depressed and wishing we were back in Ohio, where we had a nice big house and barn.
 
However, there was no turning back as everything had been sold. Aunt Mary said it wasn't that bad, and they would help us fix it up. She had a really nice place and supper was ready on our arrival.
 
The next day the boxcar arrived in Ethridge. As soon as it arrived, someone brought the message to our Aunt's place. They hitched up a horse to the buggy, then let everyone know that the boxcar had arrived and needed to be unloaded tonight. Dad did not take time to eat that evening. It was about eight o'clock that evening when we finished unloading. We stayed with our Aunt Mary again that night.
 
The next morning we went over to our new farm. The women all started cleaning the house and unpacking.  The men worked on the barn and on the well. They hooked a pulley about two feet above the well, put a rope through the pulley, tied it to a bucket and let it down the well until it hit the water, then pulled it back up. This is the way we got our drinking water.
 
The house was basically a shack. My two older brothers, Pete, ten years old, and Joe, eight years old logged timber with a crosscut saw that winter. The next summer we were ready to build a new house and barn. We had to dig our basement by hand for the house. We built the house on the far end of the farm.  We plowed a little spot with a team of horses, then we unhooked the horses from the plow and hooked them up to a slip pan.  We scraped that fresh dirt out and then plowed some more. We got down about five or six feet, then had to dig most of the rest of it by hand and wheel it out with a wheelbarrow. We laid the basement that fall, and planed all the rough-cut lumber, which we used for finish work. The rest of the lumber was all installed rough. It was a big house with four bedrooms.
 
In 1962 the house was finally finished. We moved in our new house and also built a barn and tool shed that year. At six years old, I was old enough to help with the work. I had to carry drinking water for the carpenters and keep them in nails. I ran a lot of small errands for them. It was so nice to live in a nice home again, like the rest of the Amish children.  The following year we tore down the set of buildings. We had to borrow money from the church to do all this, for which my Dad paid one percent interest on the borrowed five thousand dollars. Dad purchased five milk cows. The cows weren't making enough money to pay back what we owed. Therefore, the next spring we started looking for work. A lot of local farmers were doing cash cropping. They would raise a little bit of tobacco, peppers, cotton and sorghum cane. Dad was strictly a farmer, but he saw that he wasn't making any money. He decided to put out about eight acres of cotton ourselves that year. We planted the cotton with a one-row cotton planter. I led the horse all day long. In the Amish culture, by the time you were seven years old, you were old enough to have some responsibilities. One of our neighbors wanted to plant five acres of peppers that year. So, we planted the five acres of peppers for our neighbor.
 
In order to do all the farming and cash cropping we wanted to, we had to get up every morning at four thirty. We milked the cows in the morning, using kerosene lanterns for light. By the time we finished the milking and the other chores, Mom and the girls had breakfast ready. Breakfast usually consisted of fried eggs and grape nuts. After we ate breakfast, we left for the fields. By then it would be daylight. We would hoe five or ten acres of cotton by hand a day. We usually were paid a daily or hourly rate for our labor.

I was glad when fall arrived because that was when school started. We walked about a mile to a one-room schoolhouse, where we had only one teacher. At least when I was in school, I didn't have to work. In the fall of the year, school was dismissed for a couple weeks so the children could help their parents pick corn and cotton. However, we picked and hoed cotton, planted peppers by hand, and raised tobacco. We had one of our neighbors take the tobacco to Nashville, Tennessee, because he had a truck.

By 1965, Dad had saved up enough money by cash cropping and dairy farming, to pay back the money we owed, plus about four-thousand-dollars. Now, with some money in his pocket, Dad was looking to buy another farm. By the fall of 1965, dad found his dream farm. It was about ten miles east of us, and was very hilly country. It was a nice big white house with a green roof and red shutters. There were three bedrooms downstairs, two bedrooms upstairs, a big living room and kitchen. The rest of the buildings were really no account. No matter how bad of shape they were in, Dad said, it had to do. The buildings were all sitting in a valley, and there was a good-sized creek that ran between the house and a hill behind it. There were a lot of big fish in that creek. This was a nice, peaceful home for Mom, Dad and all of the family but me.
 
I guess I was at that awkward age. It seemed that no matter what I did, before the sun went down I'd be bent over my Dad's knee and he'd warm up my backside. At first it confused me, but later I thought maybe this was what life was all about when you started growing up. This was also the farm where I got to experience the ultimate wild cotton stalk. I didn't work fast enough, and my sister picked more cotton than I did.
 
Dad thought I had to be taught a lesson, this is why I received the ultimate beating, the beating of the cotton stalk. This sure taught me how to move, and move fast. I remember bending over and watching my Dad strip the leaves off the many branches of a cotton stalk. I can still see my Dad as he reared back to take that first strike. The sound of that stalk seconds before it connected with my little body still makes me shiver.

Feeling the sharp pain from all these little branches, which felt like wire, I found it impossible to stand still. Dad commanded me to "stand still and take it like a man", but there was just too much force behind that stalk, and the pain was too sharp. I don't remember how long this went on, but it seemed like forever. I'd never seen my Dad like this before, but it taught me to move like a cat if I felt threatened.  The beatings sometimes slacked off, but it seemed every time the church was seriously feuding, I had to walk on tiptoe around Dad. Sometimes that wasn't good enough. I guess he had to take his frustrations out on someone.
 
I still remember when we first moved to Tennessee and Dad was very loving, caring and playful with me. Even during the time we built our new set of buildings. There was peace in the church at that time. A couple of years prior to this, when I was just three or four years old, before I was old enough to go to school, especially in the winter and in the fall of the year, I spent most of my time in the house with my mother. I was always really excited when Dad and my two older brothers came in for supper. After supper, Dad always sat in the living room in his old hickory rocker while Mom and my sisters did the dishes. Dad would fire up his old smoke pipe and talk about what he did that day, and what he was
going to do the following day. I was a very energetic child. I would often get so excited that I just couldn't talk fast enough, and a lot of time I stuttered.
 
At first, Dad told me to slow down, take my time and not talk so fast. Eventually, it must have appeared to him that I just didn't listen, and he believed it was his duty to break me of that. One evening, I snuggled up tight against his rocking chair and tried to speak, but my words just wouldn't come out right. Dad told me to just shut up, that he had talked to a man and that man advised him that he had a son that used to stutter. The man said he had put his son's big toe underneath the runner of the rocker while he sat in the rocker and slowly rocked over his son's toe. The man said his son never stuttered again.
 
Dad said, "Son, I'm going to cure your stuttering if it's the last thing I ever do." He leaned back in his rocking chair and told me to put my big toe under the runner of the rocker. I was just sitting there staring at my foot, terrified. But I had no choice in the matter. Dad slowly started to lean forward, and as he rocked over my toe everything else went blank. I don't remember if I cried or screamed, but I do recall watching the blood squirt from underneath my toenail. My Dad was right about one thing. It was a sure cure for stuttering. But the memories remain.

By the fall of 1965 we were in our new home. Dad rented the other farm that we had. We just got the other place cleaned up, but Dad saw an opportunity to make a dollar. This farm needed a lot of attention. We all had to change schools now. At that time our closest Amish neighbors were five miles from us. If we took a short cut across country, it was three miles. We had to walk three and a half miles to go to school every morning and evening. My Dad and my oldest brother Pete cut a path through the woods, after getting permission from all the English farmers. It was a long walk for us children at first, but we got used to it. Every once in a while Dad would let us have a horse and buggy to drive to school, if it was raining too badly.
 
In our spare time in the winter we cleaned off five acres of woodland by hand. In the spring of 1966 we put out five acres of peppers, all planted by hand. We also planted three acres of cucumbers, five acres of soybeans, ten acres of corn, and about ten acres of oats. We helped our neighbor plant two acres of tobacco. Again we were working out just like we were on the other farm. Our barn was so small we couldn't put all our hay up loose, so Dad was looking around for an old hay bailer. He finally found one, but we had never seen one like it. It was a stationary and manually operated bailer. It had a big chute in the back, and in the back of the chute were long arms and a plunger. The whole bailer was about twelve feet long. In the rear, where the chute was, it was about four feet wide. The rest of the bailer wasn't over three feet wide. On the other end there was box, with a ten-foot pole connected to it. You hooked a horse to the end of that pole, and one of us kids had to ride the horse around in circles to operate the bailer. We had four wooden blocks with grooves in them that we had to throw in the back of the chute. Two of us had to be kneeling down beside it, shoving bailing wire through the wooden block and tying it by hand as the hay came through the bailer. We also did some custom bailing for other people.

Dad also bought an antique cultivator the same summer. We had a special seat built on the tongue of the cultivator so one of us children could sit on the tongue to drive. The cultivator had two handles on the back of it. The person who operated the cultivator had to walk behind it, with one handle in each hand. One handle was connected to the shanks of the cultivator. We also did some cultivating such as cotton fields and tobacco patches. We had a twelve-foot dump rake.
 
When Dad bought this second farm, he'd sold most of our new machinery and got some antique machinery to save money. He also sold our hay loader, which meant we had to put all our hay up by hand. We would cut down a couple of acres of hay, and rake it up with our old dump rake. When the hay was nice and dry, we hitched up our nice team of Belgium horses to the wagon. This was a big job, and most of the time three of the girls had to help three of us boys and Dad.
One time, we only had two more loads of hay to put up. That morning Dad told all seven of us children to go to the cotton field and hoe cotton, and that he and mom would put the two loads of hay up. Mom was stacking the hay on the wagon as Dad was pitching it on the wagon by hand.
 
Dad had a pitchfork full of hay above his head, and started walking toward the wagon when he heard a weird sound above his head. Just then a six-foot rattlesnake fell on the ground just in front of his feet. Dad took off running one way, and the snake took off in the other direction. Suddenly Dad stopped and turned around, ran after the rattlesnake and killed it. This was a new experience for my Dad, and one he always said he didn't care to repeat.
 
By the spring of 1967 there was another Amish man that bought a farm close to where we lived. My Dad and the other Amish man got together and bought a thrashing machine. A couple of English neighbors asked us if we would thrash their oats for them, because their combine had broken down, and they didn't have any money to buy another one, or get it fixed. Dad said we would take our grain binder over, cut their oats, and help shuck and thrash it. He said that if our neighbor helped us we would help them also. It was nice working with the English neighbors like that. A lot of evenings around seven or eight o'clock those neighbors came over to see how my father was doing. A couple of times a month during the summer, Dad let us kids take off in the evening and go fishing. We did get to play every once in a while. Soon we quit raising cotton all together, because it was too far to haul it to Lawrenceburg, which was about twelve miles.

In the fall of the year, we stripped tobacco for our neighbors. We only had one Amish neighbor the rest were all English. A lot of the time in the evening if we worked for one of the neighbors that day, they came and visited us in the evening, bringing a can of pop or some candy. This was something Mom and Dad would not spend their money on, so we kids loved these visits.
 
In Tennessee, we got used to the long walk to school. Our English neighbor James told us if we ever had any problems going to or coming from school to just scream at the tops of our voices and he'd come running. That made us kids feel good and a lot safer that somebody cared, and was watching out for us. One evening on the way home from school, we were about three quarters of a mile off the road, cutting cross country, when we noticed somebody was following us. We all got scared and took off running, but whoever it was kept on following us. We ran in the woods, down hill through a ravine and up another hill. Then, we came up on a ridge and stopped. We heard a tractor. Sure enough our neighbor was up there working in the field. Relieved, knowing our neighbor would protect us, we ran toward the farm tractor. James shut off the tractor, and said, "What's wrong?" We were still so scared that we all tried to speak at once. James said, "Please, calm down. You don't need to be scared. I'll take you home and no harm will come to you."

James asked us to walk to the other end of the field where his pickup truck was parked. Two of us got in the front cab and the rest of us got in the bed of the pickup. James’ field was clear in the back of his farm on the top of a big hill. James said, "sit down and hold on," to us kids in the back of his pickup, and slowly and carefully James started down this rough lane to his farmhouse. James parked his pickup in front of his house, and invited us into the house, where we met his lovely wife.
 
She further calmed us down with cookies and a glass of milk. Then, James called his neighbor, who soon arrived with a shotgun. They both took their guns and went up on the hill. They could not find anyone, so they came back and took us home. When we got to our house, James said, "Mr. Yoder the reason I'm bringing your kids home is that, they had a scare." James told my Dad the whole story, and also told Dad he'd better let us take the horse and buggy for a while until we find out what's going. For the next couple of months, we drove back and forth to school.
 
It was now the fall of 1967, and our settlement was no longer small. Amish people were moving in from Ohio and Canada. There was beginning to be a lot of trouble in the church.  They were having a difference in opinion regarding religion. Mom and Dad were members of the church, but none of the children were members yet. My oldest sister Emma was old enough to date, and I remember her first date. One Saturday evening at about ten o'clock a horse and buggy came down the road. Her date came right up to the hitching rack, tied his horse up, came in the house and asked my Emma for a date. Emma got up and lit the kerosene lamp in the living room, where Emma and her date shared a rocking chair. They sat like that until two o'clock in the morning, when it was time for him to go home.
 
Dating was one of the things that were causing a difference of opinion among the Amish. The Tennessee Amish didn't believe in bed courtship. They felt the temptation was too huge to have a boy and a girl go to bed together for dating purposes. A lot of Amish people were moving from Ohio to Tennessee. In the fall, of 1967, Dad went to Ohio to look for a place to live. He found a farm for forty-thousand-dollars. If we sold both our places we still couldn't have come up with more than thirty-two thousand dollars. Dad told our English neighbor James we were thinking about moving to Ohio. James replied, "I truly hate to see you move, Mr. Yoder, I've come to know you and your family very well. I feel very close to your children." James asked, "If they'd done anything to make us move." Dad said, "No, but I wish the Amish would treat me as well as you all do."

At first, none of us children liked the idea of moving to Ohio. A few of Mom and Dad's relatives came from Ohio to visit us, and to talk Mom and Dad into moving. They said they did not have the kind of trouble in Ohio that we were having in Tennessee. This was all Mom and Dad needed to hear.
 
By spring of 1968, Dad took another trip to Medina County, Ohio. He put a down payment on a farm. Dad came home and gave us the news. We were all stunned. We put a for sale sign on the farm we first bought when we moved to Tennessee. Our Aunt bought that farm from us for nineteen thousand and five hundred dollars.

We worked very hard that last summer, and tried to save as much money as we could. We sold our hillbilly farm to an Englishman for twelve thousand dollars. Then we had enough money to pay cash for our new farm, but we didn't have enough to buy a dairy herd and farm machinery, which was extra. That meant Mom and Dad had to go back in debt again, and a lot more hard work was ahead of us.
 
In a way, we kids were starting to like the idea. Still, it meant we had to pack everything up, load it on a boxcar again, and make all new friends all over again. But it also meant no more picking cotton, peppers, stripping tobacco and cash cropping. The feuding in the Amish community was becoming so intense that it was almost unbearable for my parents. We didn't look forward to going to church anymore. Church started at nine o'clock in the morning, and sometimes lasted until five or six o'clock in the evening.

The preachers would stand off to the side and argue while church was in session. Some Sundays the members started services because the preachers were off to the side and we got tired of waiting for them. The Amish appeared to be very peaceful from the outside, but inside at least twenty-five percent of the time it was anything but peaceful. If it wasn't the Bishop or the Preachers struggling for power, it was the members looking what they could find on each other.

Once that got old they'd start picking on innocent children, talking about how they walked and talked or sat in church, or how they wore their clothes. I got punished for standing up too straight, holding my head too high. They even said my walk was too worldly.
 
The thing the Bishops, Preachers and members feuded about at this time was a simple issue. The new families that settled in Tennessee from Ohio and Canada wanted their young folks who were dating to use two chairs, instead of a boy and girl sharing a rocking chair. They wanted two lanterns on their buggies, instead of one. Soon going to church was like entering a war zone. Families turned against one another. If you got up at five thirty in the morning, by six thirty you had your breakfast, went to church and had to sit on hard benches all day sometimes from six to nine hours, because the adults were having a power struggle. You might have to do without food for eight to ten hours.
 
I remember being hungry many times at church while these power struggles were going on. The sad part about all this was that it was always the innocent children who were affected. My parents got frustrated with the situation, and this was the main reason we moved again. My parents both were happy-go-lucky individuals, if the Bishop and the Preachers would only have left them alone.
We moved to Ohio before there was a split in the church. Why couldn't we all just get along, I always wondered. Wasn't God a loving God? At least if we moved we would be away from the feuding and bickering, and this was a major plus for all of us. It also meant not sitting in church so long and being hungry. Anytime there's a split in the Amish culture there's so much chaos that it is almost unbearable. Preachers turn against members, members against Preachers, brothers against sisters, parents against children and children against parents. This was more pressure that either of my parents could stand. I remember my Dad once saying no child should have to suffer through a split.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #36 on: December 17, 2022, 04:51:09 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815200706/http://amishdeception.com/chapter_3.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 3

Once again, in the spring of 1968 we loaded up the boxcar. This time it was a little different, since we children were all big enough to help. By October we were ready to move back to Ohio. Dad was to travel, by himself, on the boxcar, with the horses and the rest of our belongings. The rest of us waited two more days to leave Tennessee.  We figured dad would have arrived in Medina County, Ohio, by then. But, he didn't show up for another two days after we got there. All boxcars with livestock received a special pink slip saying, "DO NOT HUMP THIS CAR" HANDLE WITH CARE.  But, in Covington, Kentucky they made a mistake while they were switching cars the engineer didn't have Dad's pink slip. They took one car at a time and switched them on the tracks, then came to dad's car and were moving rapidly.

Dad knew something was wrong, so he stuck his head out the door with his pink slip in his hand, waving it at the engineer, trying to slow him down. The engineer thought my Dad was a hobo, with his long hair and beard. He decided to teach the hobo a lesson by giving his car an extra hard hump. By this time his car connected with the other cars, they were going fast so the stop was really sudden. The horses fell flat on their bellies. The Engineer stopped his locomotive and came over to see if the hobo was all right in the boxcar.
 
When he approached, he heard all kinds of noises, and dust was flying. "Anyone in there?" he asked. "Yes sir," Dad said. "Do you have a flashlight on you?" and told the engineer to shine the light on the side of the door. On the side of the door it read, "DO NOT HUMP THIS BOX-CAR", and "Livestock, HANDLE WITH CARE."

The engineer knew right away he had made a big mistake, and could be in serious trouble. They gave Dad a hand, helped get everything straightened up, and sent him on his way again. They treated Dad to a nice cup of coffee and hot sandwiches. This is what caused their late arrival in Medina County, Ohio.

We lived on this farm for two years, which were two very long years, for all of us. This time we had a small house, a big barn, and a lot of other buildings. The buildings were all in good shape, however, the farmland needed a lot of attention.  It sure wasn't like Tennessee. The water well on that place was not good, and we had to buy our drinking water from Lodi, Ohio by the truckload. We poured the water in our holding tank, which was built under the house. We had to refill the tank every three months. I'll never forget that first Sunday, we all got up early and did our chores. By seven o'clock we were finished and eating breakfast. We children didn't know anyone. We asked Mom and Dad, if we could stay home from church, but they said no.
 
We had to drive about five miles to church, which was at an Amish man's house. There were already a lot of buggies there. A lot of the married men were standing in front of the barn. The younger boys were in the back of the barn. The older boys, from sixteen years of age and up, were in the milk house smoking their pipes and cigars, which was their custom as soon as we had the horses tied up. We had to go around and shake hands with all of them. Dad left me back with the little boys alone. My oldest brother, Pete, went to the milk house. Dad went in the front of the barn, where the rest of the men were. I stood off to the side of the crowd, of little boys. I could hear them whispering, "He's that new kid from Tennessee."

At nine o'clock in the morning, church finally started. By two o'clock in the afternoon, it was all over, and we were on our way home. It was a long day for me, and I knew on Monday I had to go and meet a lot more new people, because we all had to go to school. When we got home from church, Dad said, "Ah! That wasn't that bad." But I was already wishing I were back in Tennessee. Monday morning came, and I told my Dad that I was sick, that I couldn't go to school. I still had to go. I really wasn't sick and my Dad knew it, because he took us to school.

We got there early and tied our horse up, outside the schoolhouse. Dad took us all inside, introduced us to the teacher, and told the teacher what grades we were all in. Then, he left. We had to walk home. We had the biggest surprise when the teacher gave us our books.  I asked him, "What's that great big book on top, that says ‘English'?" He looked at me funny and said, "You mean to tell me that you didn't have to study English in Tennessee?" "No Mister," I said, "we sure didn't. In Tennessee all we had was math, reading, spelling, and the rest was all German." "Well, you're in Ohio now. We study English."
 
I took the old book anyway, went back to my seat, and put my books in my desk. We sang three German songs that morning before school started, which was their custom. As soon as we were finished singing, I pulled out my English book and looked at it, trying to figure out what I was supposed to do with it. At three o'clock, when school was dismissed. I said to the teacher, "Can I take my English book home?"

He said, "Yes, if you're careful with it." I took it home, and showed it to Mom and Dad. Dad just shook his head, and said, "What is this world coming to? We never had to study English before."

That evening after we had the chores done and ate supper, we all gathered around in the living room, trying to figure out what to do with this book. Mom said, "I guess if you have to take English, you have to study English. However, you're going to have to ask the teacher for help on that, because we never had to study any English."
 
Two and a half miles up the road from the school we were attending, was the English school, Black River High School.  Our school was dismissed just a little bit earlier than theirs. Some of the students who attended Black River High School lived a couple of miles on the other side of us. Most of them disliked Amish kids, and soon they were picking on us. But verbal taunts were not enough for them. They began throwing small firecrackers at us; we were beginning to get scared. They appeared to be having a lot of fun. After a while we got used to it, and then that was not good enough for them anymore, either.
 
Our house was right out by the road. I guess they just couldn't resist the opportunity they had to see if they could scare the old man as much as they scared us kids.  One Friday night, around midnight, they stopped their car on the road, in front of the house. They started throwing empty beer bottles through our kitchen and living room windows and knocked the mailbox off. Dad got up, but it was too late, they were already gone.
 
It was cold outside, and already close to Christmas. All the commotion woke us up. We were all scared, and Dad lit all our kerosene lamps. There was an English neighbor, Jason, living close to us. Jason either heard the commotion or saw the kerosene lamps, because by the time we were finished hanging blankets over the windows, he pulled in the driveway and knocked on the door.
 
"Is something wrong?" Jason asked. Dad told him what had happened.  "Do you want me to call the law?" Dad said, "Well, that's against our religion. But, if you want to call the law, that's up to you." Jason said, "Thank-you Mr. Yoder, I believe I will call the law." Half an hour later the Medina County Sheriff arrived and said to my Dad, "Did you get the license plate number, or, see who it was?"
"Sorry, no," my dad answered. "If they do come back, try to get their license plate number," the Sheriff said. This went on all winter long.
 
About every two weeks dad told the Sheriff that we had been having trouble with the Black River High School kids, throwing firecrackers at us. The Sheriff advised my Dad that they had been having a lot of trouble with students there. In the meantime, we had to keep going to school.
 
My oldest sister Emma had a boyfriend Andy from Wayne County, which was about forty-five miles from our place. One weekend out of a month, Andy's parents let Andy have a horse and a buggy to come and see Emma.
 
It took Andy about six to eight hours to drive to our place. Andy had to stop along the road to give his horse a break. This cost Andy quite a bit of time, and was hard on the horse. In the spring of 1969, Andy asked my Dad, if he could marry Emma. Dad said, "Emma's kind of young she's only eighteen years old." "If I could marry Emma I already have a farm to move on, my parents' farm. My parents are going to retire," Andy said.

"Well," my dad said, "Sounds like you have good ahead of you. If you waited till spring, when the weather gets warmer, you can marry Emma."

They got engaged on the first of April. Their wedding was supposed to be two weeks later. We were all busy getting ready. We butchered a six hundred pound cow, a few days before the wedding. We invited all of Mom and Dad's brothers and sisters. Some of them were living in Wayne County, and some in Tennessee. The ones from Wayne County drove up with horse and buggy. Luckily, the relatives from Tennessee didn't all show up. Had they shown up, we would not have had enough room in our small farmhouse.
 
The morning of the wedding we got up at three-thirty A.M. to start getting ready. Emma got married at our Amish neighbor's house. People started showing up at seven A.M., and the wedding was on its way. They sang a couple of German songs, then preached for about two-and-a-half hours. Andy and Emma were married around twelve o'clock that day. After they were married, the people sang another German song. My brother Pete was best man.
 
Meanwhile, my brother Joe, Dad, myself and a lot of women were preparing a big meal at home. There were about twenty-four table waiters, and a dozen married women for cooks. We had four grown boys helping us. By one o'clock in the afternoon, all the buggies were starting to show up at our place, and we helped unhitch all the horses from the buggies. We had moved all our furniture out of our house, and put a big long table through the living room.
 
There was, also, a smaller table in the living room, which seated about fourteen people. That was for the preachers. A big table was set up in the kitchen, and another small table in the bedroom. There was a washhouse built onto the house, which also had a big table in it, this table was for little boys and girls. The boys sat on one side of the table, the girls on the other side. By one-thirty dinner was being served.
 
There were also a lot of church members invited. The kitchen and bedroom tables were refilled twice. The washhouse table was refilled three times. Of course, the living room tables were filled only once. At a wedding dinner they usually serve mashed potatoes, gravy, chicken, dressing, salad, Swiss cheese, lunch meat, pickled red beets, bread, three different kinds of jelly, and celery. For dessert we had, graham cracker pudding, peaches, cake, and several different kinds of pie. The main table in the living room was "L" shaped. The newlyweds were seated around the back of the "L" shaped table, in the corner, their dishes decked out more than the others. No one else got to eat any of their special food. The food was split between six people, the newly weds and their four witnesses, two boys and two girls.

By three-thirty P.M., we were finished feeding everyone. In the afternoon, the men started singing German wedding songs. The cooks and table waiters started preparing supper. By five o'clock we had to do the milking, and the rest of the chores. My brother Joe, myself, and the four boys that were helping us had to do the chores. It was hard to get around in the barn, with all the horses in there. We had to tie some of the horses outside in order to milk the cows. A lot of the Amish lived in this settlement and went home to do their chores, but there were still a lot of people remaining. By six o'clock in the evening they were showing up for supper, though there weren't quite as many as there'd been for dinner.

We also invited about three English families for supper. By six-thirty, supper was being served. At a wedding supper they serve, egg noodles, meat loaf, applesauce, chicken and dressing. The rest was almost the same as we served for dinner. I remember when our English neighbor Roy, who was a well-known auctioneer, showed up. I showed Roy and his family into the house. We seated them at the bedroom table, so they could see in the living room.  This was really an experience for them. After supper was over, my sister, Emma, her husband Andy, my brother Pete and his girlfriend, along with another young couple, went upstairs. I went to check and see if our English neighbors needed anything else.
"We'd like to see the newlyweds, we have some presents out in the car, and we'd like to give them to them." I told them, "They just went upstairs, but I will show you where they are." I took them upstairs. They just couldn't see how we could feed and cook for that many people. However, they appeared to be enjoying themselves. They stayed for about three hours. We probably fed between two to two hundred and fifty people for dinner, and close to two hundred for supper.

At ten o'clock that night the wedding was still going strong. Around ten-thirty the single young folks, sixteen years of age and up, started playing their party, which was called snap and catch. The young folks used the washhouse to play their little game. It was off limits for anybody under sixteen.
 
To play snap and catch, a boy and a girl would stand in the middle of the room, with their hands on each other shoulders, facing each other. A girl would snap her finger at a guy. Then that guy would get up and chase the girl around the two standing in the middle of the room, until the guy finally caught the girl. Then they gave each other a big kiss. The couple that was standing in the middle of the room had to go sit down now. The other girl would stand and put her hands on that guy's shoulder, and the guy she snapped her finger at would go and snap his finger at a girl, now.
 
This kept going on for two to two and a half hours. We young boys were on the outside, trying to peep in, but the grown up boys on the inside chased us away. By twelve-thirty A.M. their party was over. The young folks all coupled up, and went to the midnight table for a snack. They sang a few German songs after their snack. At two A.M. it was finally all over with. A week later my sister and her husband moved to Wayne County, where they started dairy farming.

This summer was going to be really busy for all of us. We put out about seventeen acres of corn and oats that summer. The wedding cost Mom and Dad a lot of money, so we didn't buy any spray for the corn that summer. "We still have cotton hoes," Dad said. "Let's see if you all still know how to use them." It was almost like being back in Tennessee.

The summer went by very fast. Every three months one of us kids would get to go see sister Emma in Wayne County. That fall we had to go back to school. It was the same old story; the Black River High School students were still tormenting us. Soon, the State Highway Patrol and some of our English neighbors were watching out for us. The students knocked our windows out, and our mailbox over. After awhile, we didn't put our mailbox back up, or fix the windows right away. When it was mail time, Mom just took the letter out and handed it to the mailman. "What happened?" he asked. "Do you know who did this?"

"It was our neighbor boys, from a mile and a half down the road," Mom said. "Boys or not, it's a Federal offense," the mailman replied. Mom said, "We don't want to see anybody go to jail, but we'd like it if the boys came over to talk to us. We want them to replace the windows and put the mailbox back up. That's all we ask for."

"I should turn them in, but maybe it would be better if I talked to the boys' parents, and have them reach some kind of a settlement with you all, if that's okay."

"That would be just fine," Mom said. The same evening the boys' parents showed up with their sons, trying to reach some kind of a settlement. Mom and Dad told them all they wanted was to have the windows replaced, the for sale signs taken down, and the mailbox put back up. They had three days to get all this done.
 
On the third day when they finished up, Dad had a good long talk with all three of the boys. "Did we ever do anything to you fellas? Why have you been picking on him so much, throwing firecrackers at my children as they walk to school?" One of the boys said, "Your children didn't do anything, and, Mr. Yoder, you didn't do anything either. We were just having fun." When Dad finished talking with them, they said they were sorry.
 
One of them added, "Mr. Yoder, there'll be no more windows broken in your house, or mailboxes knocked down." Dad said, "I’ve seen the bad part of you guys, now I want to see the good part of you all. So, when you guys walk off my farm today, I expect you to wave to me and my family." Dad added, "Be our friends, not our enemies, and nobody will press charges against you boys. Stop in every once in a while and talk to us, we like company." All three of the boys shook my Dad's hand with a mile long grin, and said, "Thank-you Mr. Yoder, for your patience, and understanding, and not turning us into the law. We'll be your friends from here on out." There were no more broken windows, or firecrackers after that.

Winter went by, and the next spring my brother Pete got himself a girlfriend in Wayne County. None of us children liked it in Medina County. My sister Emma had a baby boy a year after she got married. This was mom and dad's first grandchild. We all wished we lived closer to her, so we could see her more often. We, children, talked mom and dad into looking for a farm in Wayne County, soon mom and dad bought another farm, close to Maysville, Ohio. This meant we had to get ready to move again that fall, but not by railroad this time.  Instead we moved thirty-five miles with horses and wagons. Moving to Wayne County, Ohio was something our parents did not have a hard time persuading the children to do. We never felt very welcome in Medina County.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #37 on: December 17, 2022, 04:57:56 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815200706/http://amishdeception.com/chapter_4.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 4

The month of December, in nineteen-seventy, was very cold. Dad hitched up three horses to the wagon, and we started off for Wayne County, Ohio. We averaged about four miles an hour. Our three horses were so wild we could not keep them under control for the first ten miles. After that they started to settle down. It was fifteen degrees above zero that evening, but before morning it went down to twelve degrees, with a high wind. I have never been so cold. We pulled off the road in Wooster, Ohio to feed the horses.
 
When we got off the wagon, we could just barely move, we were so cold. By this time, we had only one cup of coffee left. We tried to eat our sausage sandwiches that Mom had made for us but the bread was frozen, and so was the sausage and mustard. We, also, had some homemade frozen cookies.  The one cup of coffee we had left just wasn't enough to get us all warm. We tried to run on the road to get warm, but it was too icy, and we kept falling. The horses also fell. We rested our horses for an hour, and then proceeded into Wooster. We stopped at a restaurant in Wooster, and got a cup of coffee and sandwiches. By the time we got to our farm, in Wayne County, it was ten o'clock in the morning. The sun was shining brightly.

We unloaded our wagon, and by two o'clock that afternoon there were nine more wagons pulling in the driveway. By six o'clock that evening the last two wagons showed up. We got all settled in our new home that night. A couple of our Amish neighbors brought a load of firewood over for us that evening. Now, we just lived ten miles from my sister Emma. The next summer, dad and my two brothers Pete and Joe, did the farming. I wanted to stay home and help my brothers farm, but this wasn't dad's wish. He said I was different from the rest of the family and needed to learn the hard way what life was all about. That meant I had to work for the higher class Amish, the less conservative sect. I really didn't like the idea but I had no choice but to listen to my father's ruling, which meant I was no longer able to work at home.
 
Living close to Maysville, Ohio, we were surrounded by the less conservative Amish, which I did start working for, earning five dollars a day. I adapted very quickly. I was treated with respect and their lifestyle was somewhat easier. However, during the winter month I had to haul a lot of manure. My hand got used to the pitchfork. One neighbor hired me to haul all the manure out of the barn, then the next neighbor down the road hired me, and so on, until I made a complete circle around our farm.
 
The first winter I only did this on Saturdays, because I still had to go to school, but in the Spring of nineteen-seventy-one I was at it full time. I really got to find out who my neighbors were, and I helped out whichever neighbor was the busiest. Dad would wake me in the morning, I would help do the chores, and then eat breakfast.
 
Right after breakfast I took off through the fields to the neighbor who needed me the most. I got to the point where I wished I didn't have to go home. My neighbors all made me feel like I was a part of their family. They wouldn't send me home if we were working in the fields and it started raining. When we couldn't work in the fields for a day or two, sometimes we went to Kidron Livestock Auction. I liked that. They had the little windows, the storm fronts, the mirrors and the lights on their buggies. We'd let the storm front and curtains down on the buggy, and we would be nice and dry. Many of the less conservative Amish had horses from the racetrack, and they could really move. I always liked to pass up a Swartzentruber Amish and watch him get wet while I was nice and dry.
 
Sometimes the weather was nice and they needed something in town, so they'd tell me to hitch up a horse to a two-wheeled cart and go to town. I always kept my eye open for a Swartzentruber Amish, hoping for a race. I knew that most Swartzentruber Amish's horses were either overworked or not from the track, and they wouldn't stand a chance against my fast horse.
 
Working for these less conservative Amish, I began to wish I was one of them. They never yelled at me, nor did they paddle my rear so hard that it was hard to sit down. They made me feel important. Their children also treated me well. We would sometimes sit down and talk about the difference in the Amish. Their girls wore shorter dresses, and I always thought they were cuter.  Sometimes, in the evening, after getting off from work, they'd let me ride their pony home. If Dad had me work for less Conservative Amish for a punishment , it sure back fired on him. I worked away from home like that for a couple of years.
 
By now, both my brother Pete and my sister Annie had gotten married. That Fall I turned sixteen years old. I couldn't wait, because I knew that when you were sixteen you were old enough to start looking at girls. One Saturday evening, I asked Dad for a horse and buggy. Dad said I could have it to go and see a girl, but not to go to a bar, or any place like that. My brother Joe went with me.
 
I had my first date with a very nice girl. Brother Joe asked the girl if it was all right if I stayed there for the night? She said "yes," so we unhitched the horse from the buggy, put the horse in the barn, unharnessed and fed it. The Amish believe in bed courtship before they marry.  I went to her room and took my shoes, jacket and hat off. Then I crawled in bed with her. We lay in bed all night, from ten o'clock until the morning.  I got a few kisses and hugs during the night.
 
I got up out of bed at four o'clock that morning, and left for home again. Brother Joe stayed there overnight too, but Joe was in a separate bedroom. I guess the reason Joe went with me was, because it was my first date, and to make sure I didn't do anything I wasn't supposed to do.
 
The "Old Order Amish" and the "Swartzentruber Amish" believe in bed courtship, because that way they know where their daughters are. Amish go to church every two weeks. So you only got to date every two weeks, usually on the weekend, when they didn't have church. With my dating, it meant that Dad had to come up with another horse and buggy. I also wanted a radio, but I didn't have the money to buy one, I had to wait.

My second date was with my brother Joe's girlfriend's first cousin. Edna Miller was a cute little red head, who only weighed ninety-two pounds. Edna was a year and a half older then I was and experienced in dating and I wasn't.  I arrived at her place at ten-thirty, one Saturday evening. I unhitched my horse, tied him up in the barn in a stall, un harnessed him and fed him.  I slowly made my way upstairs, lit the kerosene lamp and took off my socks, jacket, vest and hat. I blew out the kerosene lamp and crawled in between the sheets with Edna. Edna was real quick to snuggle up to me very tight.  The next forty-five minutes we talked, hugged and kissed a couple of times.

To my surprise, Edna reached down and unbuttoned my pants. Before I fully realized what was taking place we were having sex for my first time. I had mixed feelings about it. I was afraid my parents would find out about it. Part of me wanted some more. The next morning when it was time to leave I asked, "Edna, is it okay to come back in two weeks?" "Sure honey," she said. I thinking to myself, wow is that what bed courtship is all about? I wondered if everybody else does it too.
 
I remember thinking back when we were living in Medina County, when brother Pete was dating Joe's girlfriend's sister. Dad wouldn't tell us what it was about, but we knew it was about Pete's dating when it happened.  I know one thing Pete received a hell of a beating whatever it was that he did. I couldn't wait until the next two weeks went by to go see Edna again. And after that she became my steady girlfriend.
 
Brother Joe was going to get married in the fall of 1973. Dad and I were going to do the farming from then on, and we I took over the farming in the fall of that year. Brother Joe started working for Uncle John, who was a Bishop of the "Swartzentruber" church. In the meantime Joe and his girlfriend Katie took a blood test. A week later Joe and Katie had to go and get their test results. Brother Joe came home on a Thursday evening, in time for supper. Right after supper, Joe said to me, "Can I borrow your horse and buggy to go to pick up Katie, and the blood test results?"
 
"Sure," I said. "Thanks. I'll make sure the buggy is clean again before Sunday, in case the girls are watching you." Then he laughed. Brother Joe was going to get engaged on the following Sunday and married a week and a half later. Joe was just going to stay at home until he was married. Joe said to me, "Wait up for me until I get home from picking up the blood test results, I want to talk to you tonight." Joe said he should be home by eleven, but he didn't show up.

Instead, a car came in the driveway very fast, blowing the horn. Two of my sisters and I were at home, and we all rushed downstairs to see what all the commotion was about. But all the driver of the vehicle would say was, "Is this Yoder residence, and do you have a son, Joe." "Yes," Dad replied. "I'm Levi Yoder. Joe is my son. Is something wrong?"

"I'm afraid so," the driver said. "There's been a bad accident just outside of Mt. Eaton, Ohio. Joe and Katie were sent to Orriville Hospital." My parents feared the worst. They both broke down and started crying convulsively. I thought that either or both of them might pass out due to shock. I had to help them both walk back into the house.

The last couple months they had been feuding with Joe, which was why he was no longer working at home. Their feud was a rather simple one. They knew my brother was getting married in November. My parents wanted Joe and his new wife to move home and take over farming. Joe had refused. Joe said, "David, I just don't think it will work, because you know how frustrated Dad gets. I think it would be better if me and my new wife went to work for a less conservative Amish for a year or two."
 
"I agree," I said. "If the crops aren't put out on time, and if the cows aren't milked the way Dad's used to do, this will upset him." If Mom and Dad think they're punishing me by making me work for Mom's brother, well, they're wrong. I don't care if he is a Bishop; he's very easy going.
 
The day of the accident Joe came home, between four and five o'clock in the afternoon from working at Mom's brother John's place. Joe unhitched his horse, tied him in his stall, un harnessed him and fed him. There were no words spoken between Joe and my parents that entire evening. You could feel the tension, but there was also something different about Joe that evening. It was almost like he knew something was going to happen.
 
Just a couple months earlier, I had a dream while Joe was still working at home, that there was going to be death in our family. It was so real that I talked to Joe about it. When I brought it up to Joe, he looked stunned, then said, "That is weird. I had the same dream."

"What do you think this means?” I asked, "Am I dying? Are we both getting killed?"

"David, I think you'll live to a ripe old age. I don't know why you had the same dream I did. But I think I'm the one who's going to die." My brother Joe and I had talked some more about it, then we decided it would be best if we just dropped it. We agreed not to talk to our family about it. I always wondered if Joe had another dream.

Later that evening when Joe was ready to leave and the rest of us were sitting at the supper table, my parents didn't even invite Joe to sit down and eat supper. Joe left while we were sitting at the table.

As he walked to the front door to leave he turned around and said, "David, remember to wait up for me." Joe walked on towards the door and grabbed the doorknob. As he was ready to open the door Joe looked back at all of us sitting at the table and gave us a stare as if he wanted to say something. But he didn't.
Joe went out to the barn and hitched up his horse, which took him at least fifteen minutes. On special occasions like this, this is too long. Three minutes would have been more than enough time. I got up from the supper table and grabbed my hat and jacket and started out to the barn to see what was wrong. But I was about sixty seconds too late, Joe was already leaving. I had a feeling something was seriously wrong. I had forgotten about the discussion Joe and I had a couple months earlier, but I told myself I'd wait up for Joe and we'd talk when he got home.

I remember thinking I was glad Joe borrowed my horse and buggy. I always kept my buggy clean and my horse in good shape. I had teased Joe earlier that evening and told him to take it easy on my horse, that his girlfriend could wait until he got there, and if he got my buggy dirty he had to wash it off. Joe said, "Don't worry about that, none. I might push Smokey a little harder to get there. Once I pick my girlfriend up Smokey gets to walk most of the way to Mt. Eaton and back to my girlfriend's house."
 
Now all this didn't matter to me anymore. Could my brother possibly be alive? And what about his girlfriend? It was quite a while before my parents walked back into the house. I remember making it to the doorway, and my Mom saying, "I just can't walk through that door. I know my son is dead."

Dad was crying out loud and I told him, "Please hold on. Try to get it together." I was finally able to persuade them to make it in the house and we made it toward the two hickory rockers. I helped them both sit down. My two sisters were crying too. I wanted to cry, but knew I couldn't. After about five minutes, I asked my parents who I should get for a driver. Dad said, "Try Kenneth Miller. He's a Conservative Mennonite, and they drive cars. If anyone will do it, Kenneth will." It was about a mile across our fields. I ran. I remember running up on Kenneth's porch, pounding on the door, and yelling for Kenneth.
 
It didn't take Kenneth long to come to the door. He wanted details about the accident, but the only thing I knew was that my brother and his girlfriend were sent to Orriville Hospital.  Kenneth said, "Of course I'll give your parents a ride to the Hospital.  Hang on, David, and I'll take you back to your parents' place."
 
"No thanks," I said. "My parents need me and I can run quicker across the fields. Besides Kenneth, you have to get dressed. "Okay, David. Tell your parents I'll be there as soon as possible." It was close to midnight, and I ran as fast as I could back home. When I got home my parents were no longer sitting in the rocking chairs. They had their good clothes on and were preparing to go to Orriville Hospital. They asked if Kenneth Miller had agreed to take them, and I said, "Yes he'll be here shortly."
 
My two sisters and I asked our parents, "Could we go along," they said "No, in case we didn't make it home before breakfast. And what if Joe and his girlfriend are still alive?" We understood, though we were terribly disappointed. It was close to twelve thirty when Kenneth Miller pulled in the driveway. As soon as that car came to a stop my parents were in that vehicle and on their way to Orriville Hospital.
 
It was between 1:15 and 1:30 a.m. when they arrived at the emergency entrance at the Hospital. When they stepped out of the vehicle, they spotted drops of blood heading toward the entrance. This sent chills down my parents' back, but the blood trail didn't stop there. It continued all the way into to Emergency room.
 
My parents quickly made it to the reception desk hoping to get information about Joe. But all the receptionist would say is "Take a seat. There'll be somebody with you shortly." Joe's girlfriend's parents arrived at the Hospital about the same time as my parents did. They all waited impatiently for some news about their children. Half an hour went by and finally a Doctor walked out into the waiting room and said, "You must be the parents of the Amish couple that was brought in." Both sets of parents were quick to reply, "Yes, we are. Do you have any good news? Are they alive?" my father said. The Doctor replied, "You mean no one has talked to you or told you?" Before any one could answer he said, "Someone will be out to talk to you in a moment." Then he walked off.
 
Fifteen minutes later, a second doctor arrived. The look on his face and the way he carried himself told both set of parents that there were no survivors. The Doctor asked the parents, "What do you want to do with the bodies?" After coming to an agreement, the parents replied, "We want Joe's and Katie's bodies to be sent to our house sometime the next morning around nine o'clock, once the hospital is finished doing with them what they have to."
 
My parents arrived back home some where around 3:00 that morning. In the meantime, my two sisters and I were waiting at home trying to convince ourselves they were alive. But as soon as we saw our parents, our hopes were dashed. My parents found it next to impossible to enter their home. I went outside to help my parents inside, and their anguished cries broke the stillness of the country morning.

By five o'clock, Amish men and women were arriving rather rapidly, having heard what happened. We were milking twenty head of Holstein cows by hand, plus we had about a dozen heifers and close to that many calves, eight horses, four sows and close to twenty-four feeder pigs at the time. That morning those animals were the last things on our minds. One thing I always liked about the Amish custom when it came to death in the family was that they believed in giving adequate time to mourn a loved one. As soon as the Amish community was notified of a death in the family, until that loved one was buried, the family wasn't expected to lift a finger not for chores, not even to cook.
 
This funeral was exceptionally rough on my brother Pete and my sister Emma. As brother Pete and Emma had married in the same family. Pete had married Katie's sister, and Emma had married Katie's brother. Joe was going to marry into the same family. Pete arrived at our home early the next morning and so did Emma and her husband, and sister Rachel and her husband.
 
By 9:00 a.m. brother Joe and Katie's bodies arrived at our residence, and were placed in the living room and the doors closed. By 4:00 p.m. that day, both bodies had been embalmed. They were briefly shown before Katie's body was sent home to her house. By that evening, Amish from all over Wayne County were arriving at our house. The accident was rocking the Amish community. Our house had two living rooms, and both were jammed full of people. None of us was hungry for breakfast, nor were we hungry for lunch or supper. But we had to eat.
In the evening after all the chores were done and everybody ate supper, the Amish custom was to sit around the table and sing German hymns relating to the death. Pete and his wife and Emma and her husband went home after the first viewing of Joe and Katie's bodies.  The following day relatives showed up from Tennessee, Medina County, Ohio, Iowa, Missouri, and Indiana. Three charter buses arrived from our less conservative Amish relatives. We had a lot of relatives on my Dad's side, especially. Dad had eleven brothers and sisters and thirteen half brothers and sisters. My Mom came from a family of eight. Katie's family was given three days to mourn her death.
 
We were given four days to mourn Joe's.  The reason for this was so everyone could attend Katie's funeral and still attend Joe's. Joe and Katie were buried in the same cemetery east of Mt. Eaton, Ohio. Both funerals were large. Five hundred twelve people attended Katie's funeral 552 people attended Joe's. The funeral services for my brother were held at four different Amish farm homes.
According to the information we received Joe and his girlfriend Katie had left the Doctors' office in Mt. Eaton at 10:30 or 10:45 after picking up their blood test results. They were heading east on state Road 250, still within the city limits, and were front of a local tavern when they were struck from behind by an eighteen wheeler that was traveling at a high rate of speed. Mt. Eaton is rather small town, but it had two traffic lights.

Witnesses stated that the eighteen-wheeler approached the first light when it was green and the second light when it was red and failed to stop.  The eighteen-wheeler hit the buggy with such force that the only thing left was one wheel. The horse was pitched fifteen to twenty feet and landed against a concrete post, hitting with so much force that it broke his back completely in half. Joe landed against the horse, while Katie was dragged by the bumper of the eighteen-wheeler for fifty to seventy five feet.

Then the driver lost control, went down over an embankment, jack knifed. Reports state that the driver was under the influence, and wasn't even aware of what he had hit. Locals were already on the scene as the driver walked back from where he left the roadway, muttering, "Oh my God, I killed somebody." Brother Joe's clothes were completely soaked in blood as he was laying in his own blood and the horse's.
 
To this day, I wonder why didn't I remember that dream. Why was I sixty seconds too late to make it out to the barn to ask my brother what was wrong? Could I have prevented the accident from happening? I'll never know. My parents were devastated by Joe's death. During the four days of mourning, every time we went into the bedroom to pay our respects to Joe, Mom and Dad broke down and cried. For some reason I couldn't cry. I held it all in, unable to shed one tear.  This was somewhat unusual in our culture. There were some in the Amish Community who were saying that I wasn't taking Joe's death too hard, compared to the rest of my family. But nothing could have been further from the truth. A couple of years earlier I had taken some serious beatings, as my Dad flew off the handle for no apparent reason.
 
Brother Pete, Joe and myself were often been on the receiving end of my Dad's frustration. Little things set him off, such as if it rained too much, when it was time to make hay. One evening before Joe's death, I had just finished milking my cow and was getting up to empty my bucket. I walked passed the cow my sister Mary was milking, grabbed the cow's tail and gave it a whirl. The tail hit my sister Mary in the eyes by accident. This made Dad so furious that he jumped up from the cow he was milking, told me to set my bucket of milk down, and started beating me with closed fists to the point where he knocked me on my buttocks.

Later that evening Dad threatened to beat me with a set of berry cow kickers. Joe assured me that Dad wouldn't beat me with a chain and a steel object on the end of it, but I wasn't so sure. While we lived in Medina County, Ohio, Pete had also taken a severe beating. It was so bad that Pete won't talk about it, even today, except to acknowledge that it was extreme. I remember that beating.  Pete wasn't right after that for at least a week. I expect Joe, also, took some serious beating. My parents weren't pleased with Joe at the time of his death, and I think that is what devastated my parents the most. Joe's death is what would eventually drive a wedge in our family.
 
What little bit of attention we received prior to Joe's death no longer existed. Both of my parents refused to let go. After his funeral all they talked about was what an obedient son he was, that they never had any problems with him. If we made the tiniest mistake, we were quickly reminded: "What if Joe was here? What do you think he'd say?" I always felt that after Joe's death, the three of us youngest kids were pushed to the side. Every time I tried to talk to my parents about Joe or his death the answer was always the same: "Not now, son." It didn't matter if it was a day, a week or a year after the funeral. The answer always was the same.

Two weeks after the funeral, an insurance agent showed up. He wanted to make a settlement, but Dad said, "No amount of money will bring my son back." The insurance agent insisted, and left one thousand and one hundred dollars for the cost of the horse, buggy and the funeral.

Dad didn't want the money, but he accepted it eventually. Dad couldn't go on farming anymore. Our future had been turned upside down. Dad sold his farm equipment, sister Mattie (who was married) moved home, and I started working for an Amish farmer. I made eighty dollars a month, plus room and board. Our family started  falling further and further apart. I began running around with a different crowd of boys.

Sometimes on weekends we went out and found a boy who was dating a girl, and we had a little fun with his horse and buggy. We'd take the buggy to a barbwire fence, take the wheel off and stick the axle through the fence, then put the wheel back on. We also took the buggy harness apart a few times. Sometimes we even took off the four clamps that connected the buggy box to the chassis. That way the driver had to kneel on the seat, and roll up the back curtain on the buggy, in order to drive home before daylight. A couple of us Amish boys chipped in on a little radio. There were three of us, so we took turns having the radio. One week, I had it, the next week someone else did, and so on. On weekends we met and listened to the radio together.

We put our money together, and between the three of us, we were able to buy a twelve pack of beer. We were drinking our beer and beginning to feel really good. Then we met another buggy on the road. The passengers screamed at us, saying we "no good." I knew the boy driving the other buggy it was Bishop Jacob Miller's son, Eli. Since, I had a fast horse, I pulled the reins tight and told her to "get." We pulled up beside the other buggy, and then started drag racing.
 
It didn't last very long, because my horse was a lot faster than his. We told Eli to pull over but he wouldn't listen, so we ran him off into the ditch. I handed my reins to my passenger, jumped off the buggy with my fiberglass buggy whip in my hand, and knocked his big felt hat off his head. Then I told Eli, "If you tell on us, I'll use this whip, on you. So you'd better keep your mouth shut." I don't think Eli knew who we were because we had our hats pulled way down.  We had our radio turned on full blast, and were each holding a can of beer. We could have been grounded for up to six months for this. If we had girlfriends, we wouldn't have been able to see them.
 
I was now eighteen years old. Mom and Dad wanted me to start settling down and join the church, but I wasn't ready for this at all. In fact, I wasn't even sure I wanted to be a member of this church. In Wayne County we had seven different Amish churches, all with different beliefs. Some of these Amish had battery lights and mirrors on their buggies. They also had little windows on their buggy curtains. Some even had heaters. A lot of the churches were more modern than our church.
 
For example, the women could buy their bras and panties, while we had to make all our clothes ourselves. They wore a lot shorter dresses than the women in our church did. Also, they had kerosene hot water heaters, and bathrooms in their houses. Some of them had couches and love seats in their home. The men had more modern equipment, such as chain saws and tractors. Most of them had to take the balloon tires off, and put steel wheels on. They would buy a modern bailer, take the rubber tires off, and put a regular set of steel wheels on it because they weren't allowed to use air inflated tires on their farm equipment, which made it a lot easier for the horses to pull. A steel wheel will cut quicker into the ground and make it a lot harder to pull the equipment. In order to use this bailer, they had a two-wheel cart, usually with a power unit mounted on it.
This operated the bailer. There were usually three or four great big horses hitched to this cart. That's the way they bailed their hay. They also had grain elevators, which were operated by a three and a half horse powered motor. Their work harnesses and buggy harnesses, were decorated with chrome plated buggies, snaps and white rings where the reins went through, while ours were plain, no chrome plated buggies, snaps or white rings. All our buggies, snaps and rings were painted black. Most of them had their barns white washed on the inside. On the outside their barns were either red or white. They were also allowed to put up a lot of board fence and paint it. Their houses could be split levels, or, as a matter of fact any style they desired. Some also had electricity in their homes.
 
None of the Amish are allowed to have television or radios in their home, even though some of the teenagers have battery-operated radios without their parents knowledge. When some of the higher classed Amish, turned sixteen or seventeen they decided not to help their parents on the farm anymore. They could then start working in public places, such as restaurants or factories.
 
Usually they had someone who had a car to take them back and forth to work. The kids would stay at home free of charge, and would save up all their money to buy a car. They would no longer be dressed Amish.
 
Usually for the first couple of months the parents made their kids park their cars at the end of their driveway, or behind the tool shed. After the parents got used to the kids having a car, they might even have their kids take them places. A couple of boys I went to school with, were higher classed Amish. Their parents helped them buy a decent car. On weekends these boys usually picked up other boys who didn't have cars. Then they'd go out, get drunk, have fun, and listen to the radio.

Sometimes, on a Saturday evening Amish boys and girls would get together with a horse and buggy, then go to Mt. Eaton, Ohio and tie their horses up behind the elevator, where they usually stashed an extra set of clothes. The girls would dress in a pair of jeans, and let their hair down. The guys would also dress up in different more stylish clothes. They'd go out, then come back in time to change clothes and be back home by morning, before their parents got up.
 
I soon began socializing with these "higher classed" Amish. They had a live and let live attitude. Our church was the most backward church of all of them. We even had a nickname the other Amish called us, the "noodle pushers." Someone once told me we got that nickname for eating so many homemade noodles. We did so because it was inexpensive.
 
In the early nineteen hundreds, the Amish were all one church, according to the Amish History book. As I sit here writing about my Amish Childhood , they are coming up with even more Amish churches and beliefs. At the present time, there's a big Amish settlement in Wayne County, Ohio. There are some in Pennsylvania, New York, Indiana, Iowa, Michigan, Wisconsin, Illinois, Minnesota, Nebraska, Missouri, Canada, Kentucky, Tennessee and Florida.  As long as we, children, were living at home, we were to dress as our church did. We weren't allowed to have a car at all, let alone park one at home.
 
If you got a car, you were kicked out of the family, condemned by everyone.  Our barns were painted dark red, and if we had a board fence around our corral, we weren't allowed to paint it. Our houses were painted white on the outside, and inside; the woodwork was dark gray. The upstairs was the same, unless there were children who were sixteen years old, or older.  Then they usually painted the woodwork dark blue, and the remaining light blue. They weren't allowed to have any couches or love seats. All had to be hardwood chairs, or homemade hickory rockers.

Most of the time we had to carry all our drinking water into the house, in five gallon buckets.  There was usually a wood shed built close to the house, on the end of which was a laundry room. The Amish heated the house and cooked on wood burners.  The laundry room had a big twenty-five gallon iron kettle in it, which was used to heat water for laundry. When it was time to take a bath, the Amish would also heat the water in the iron kettle. We were usually only allowed to take a bath once a week because, my Dad always said it cost too much for soap and shampoo.
 
During the summer, when we were busy making hay or thrashing oats, we would a bathe more often. We couldn't have any batteries, storm front windows, lights, or mirrors on our buggies. Also, we couldn't have heaters installed in our buggies. The true old Order Amish believe these items are necessary for safety reasons, in that they are not in conflict with the true Amish religion. The Hershberger, Swartzentruber and the Miller Amish are convinced these items are against the biblical teachings. Therefore, we were permitted a simple buggy with a wooden box, black canvas top, and seventy-two inches of reflecting tape on the back.
At night we used a kerosene lantern with a red reflector on the back of it. The lantern was hung on the outside of the buggy. Not even as much as a slow-moving vehicle emblem on the rear was allowed. I didn't know which group of Amish I wanted to join. I sure didn't like the one I was living in.

At this time, I was working outside, making eighty dollars a month, plus room and board. Mom and Dad insisted that I join their church. In order to keep peace, I decided to join that summer. My brother-in-law, Rudy, was no longer farming at home. Rudy and Dad just couldn't see eye to eye on the farm. My Dad was a southern gentleman, and Rudy was the Bishop's son.
 
In the Amish, the Bishop is the head of the church. Rudy could get away with practically everything he wanted to because he was the Bishop's son. When Rudy rented the farm, Rudy and Dad didn't have a written contract, just a verbal agreement. Rudy wanted to change his agreement about every two weeks. The preachers somehow or another always believed Rudy, whether he was right or wrong. This caused my Dad a lot of heartaches, so Dad finally told Rudy to move.

Eventually, Dad sold the farm to my brother Pete. Dad kept fifteen acres of land on the back side of the farm, to build he and Mom a little retirement house and barn. Dad would do a little farming and help Pete on his farm. Everything was working our really well for Dad that summer. Dad had somebody living at home who had a lot more respect for him. Everything was going fine until around the end of July.

In about two months, I was scheduled to be baptized, but there were still too many unanswered questions. For instance, some of the higher classed Amish couldn't show in the Bible where it said, you had to be Amish to go to heaven. One afternoon, I told the Amish man that I was working for, that I was sick and I needed to go home. When I got home, I said, "Dad, I need to talk to you."

"Not now, son," Dad said. Dad said, "Look how good your brother Pete is doing farming. And brother Joe would be proud of you if he could see you were growing a beard. Since you're here, you might as well stay for supper."

That was a little more than I could handle. Ever since Joe's death, every time I tried to talk to my parents it was always what if Joe was here. I needed somebody to talk to. I had broken up with my girlfriend Edna for a couple of different reasons.
 
Edna said my parents were right, I needed to join church because we were going to get married this fall and take over the farming at her parents place. I had never asked Edna to get married. For the last six months Edna was trying desperately to get pregnant or get caught.

One night we were having sex I heard footsteps coming upstairs, I knew it was her brother Joe. He had to go past our room to get to his. He would always stop in and talk for while. Usually he would be high on marijuana. "Edna, we got to quit, your brother is coming," I said impatiently.

"You are going no where, it's just Joe," she said. But I was able to break free a split second before he opened the door. Lucky me, I only had my pants down over my buttocks. "What was all that noise?" Joe questioned.
Frightened, I said, "Oh, it was nothing." Joe was high enough that he soon forgot about the extra noise just before he entered the room. I was able to pull my pants up and button them up under the bed sheet without Joe realizing what I was doing. Joe was younger then Edna and her brother John was older than her. They both like smoking marijuana. This was something I didn't think was cool. At this time marijuana wasn't wide spread under the Swartzentruber Amish.

One Sunday, Joe had tricked me in smoking marijuana. He filled his smoke pipe out of a Prince Albert smoking tobacco pack. He lit up the pipe and said, "Here David, try this out, it is some cheap tobacco. See how you like it."

I took one puff, inhaled it, and I began coughing. "Joe, what is this shit, it taste like you are smoking brush," I said.
 
Laughing, Joe said, "It's just some cheap tobacco you ought to get use to it." I tried to hand Joe the pipe back. Refusing, Joe said, "No, you must finish it, you will like it better I assure you."
 
When I finished the pipe of marijuana he filled up another one, and I started smoking on it and I realized something was wrong. I started to get light headed and everything went into slow motion.

I gave Joe the pipe back and asked, "What is this shit?"
 
"David, you have been smoking dope," he said.
 
Stunned, I said, "Oh my God." Joe showed me the Prince Albert tobacco pouch, which was filled with marijuana. I was hungry shortly after that and became paranoid. I promised Joe I wouldn't tell on him, but I told him this is my first and my last time, I don't like this shit.
 
Edna constantly trying to get pregnant while we were having sex and her brothers smoking dope. I had just lost my brother in a tragic accident. Edna, John and Joe all three are members of the church. I definitely was confused. That evening, I decided to leave the Amish. I went up to the other end of the farm where my brother Pete lived. I played with his kids for a while, then began walking, not knowing where I was going and without a dollar in my pocket. I walked all night until I found a nice big modern dairy farm.

"Do you need any help making hay?" I asked the farmer.
 
"He reply how old are you, son?" I said
 
"Eighteen sir."
 
"Yes , sir. I could use a good hand. In fact I have a lot of hay to put up tomorrow.  The farmer gave me room and board, and enough money to buy me two sets of English clothes. That was for three days work, from daylight to dark.
 
On the fourth day we were putting up more hay, when all of a sudden the farmer said, "Look out the driveway. There comes a horse and buggy!" My heart started beating wildly. I knew right then who it was: Mom and Dad! I didn't want to go and talk to them, but the farmer said I should. I was wishing I was any place else but there. But they were my parents, after all, so I had to talk to them.
When I got over to the buggy, Mom looked up with tears in her eyes saying, "There's my son. He's got to come home." Dad was sitting in the buggy with his head tilted down, and his big hat pulled down so I couldn't see his face.
 
All of a sudden Dad started raising his head. Dad looked up at Mom and said in a low voice, "Lets not cry. Our son is still alive. There's still time for him to come back and live our way."
 
Dad looked over at me and shook my hand, and said, "We're both sorry, son, we should have listened to you the other day when you said you needed somebody to talk to." We talked for a short while.
 
The farmer I was working for said, "At eighteen years of age, you're going to help me make hay, or you are going home with your parents."

"Well," I told Mom and Dad, "I'll go home with you, if you promise not whip or yell at me any more.”

"We promise," Dad replied. "We'll listen to what you have to say." I thanked the farmer for the meals, and told him good-bye. I rode home with Mom and Dad in the horse and buggy.

On the way home we stopped at a little store. Mom and Dad asked me if I was hungry. I said I wasn't, but they got ice cream anyway. We went on home and had a great big supper, with strawberries and ice cream. My sister Mary was working in Medina County for an Amish couple eight dollars a week, and room and board. Sister Amanda was working in Wayne County.
 
Amish girls don't make as much working out as the boys do. They don't believe in equal rights. Mom, Dad and I had the evening all to ourselves. Dad said, "You can help brother Pete on the farm. You don't have to work away anymore." Of course, I was automatically grounded.

Church Sunday came around, and we all went to church. Everyone in church looked at me like I was no good. Those three days that I wasn't Amish, I had my hair cut short and shaved my beard off. I knew they wouldn't baptize me that fall. A month passed and since I'd a taste of the other life. I knew that sooner or later I'd probably try it again. Dad noticed I wasn't the same boy anymore. He figured it might be better if we moved out of this big Amish settlement, to a small Amish community where I didn't know anyone. They were afraid I was going to leave again. I guess they could tell. My parents were feeling very uneasy.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #38 on: December 17, 2022, 05:07:30 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_5.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 5

Within sixty days after I had returned, Mom and Dad had located another farm, in Tuscarawas County, close to Peoli, Ohio. They bought this farm, paying cash for it. We moved to Tuscarawas County that fall, with horse and wagons. It was about a sixty-five-mile drive, and took us about eighteen hours to drive it with horses. Now there were only my two sisters and I at home. The others were all married. The farm Dad bought was really hilly, but it was home. I liked it down there. There was only one small Amish church with a total of fourteen families in the community.
 
However, the boys in that settlement were a lot different from in Wayne County. Their Sunday clothes were on the sloppy side. Their haircuts were more like the married man's haircuts. Some of the boys even had their hair a little bit longer up front than in the back, which signifies true obedience to their parents. They were all very serene. I'll never forget that first Sunday in church. Everyone's eyes were on me. That Sunday I was wearing some of Joe's clothes. I was a little bit bigger than Joe had been, and I filled his clothes perfectly. The clothes were a lot snugger fit than they were used to in that settlement. My hair still hadn't grown back from the time I had left the Amish, so half my ears weren't covered. This wasn't the Peoli style. Their settlement had been invaded by a wild man. They didn't like the way I looked, the way I walked or the way I talked.
 
The parents warned their children about me. Most of the young folks didn't pay any attention at first. Some of the older boys and girls approved of my style.
 
The first Sunday some of the boys were trying hard to get me to date some of the girls in their community, but I refused. However, I had noticed this very cute girl in church. She was about five-foot tall and around one hundred pounds. We had a singing after church services that evening. She was in the singing, which meant she had to be over the age of sixteen, and therefore old enough to date. I refused to have a date with anyone that night though, believing it would be a lot wiser to use the watch, wait, and see attitude.

The Amish boys had me fooled at first. They had a pocket radio amongst them. This was all very much routine for the next four months. I wasn't grounded any longer from having run off. There was a wedding and I was chosen to be the best man, which was quite a surprise. Sam Miller and Susan Swartzentruber could get married that day. Susan was a Preacher's daughter.
 
Sam and Susan got engaged to be married a week and a half earlier. The Preachers were made aware that I was going to be best man. Sam Miller's sister had chosen me to be her partner. My ears still weren't completely covered with my hair, a strict violation of the Amish rule.
 
For the wedding, I tried my best to make sure my ears were covered. Finally, I was told to wear a scarf over my hair in order to force it down and make it stay straight. However, the bottom of my ear lobe peeked out. All that effort wasn't good enough for the Preachers.  When they made a ruling, they expected it to be followed, even if common sense contradicted them.

The morning of the wedding the Preachers were the first ones to arrive. As soon as they got there they congregated in a group and had a major discussion about David Yoder and his ear lobe. They couldn't agree on whether to have me removed from the wedding, or completely bringing the wedding to a halt for that day. The Preachers said they had never seen or heard of anyone being a best man at a wedding that didn't have his ear lobe completely covered. However, after a couple of hours of discussion they decided to let the wedding continue.

Susan Swartzentruber a nice girl, but one woman, no matter how nice, wasn't enough for Sam Miller. The evening of his wedding, two couples that played a part of the wedding and the newlyweds were upstairs in Susan's bedroom as was the custom, Susan had two beds in her room for that day. We were lying on the bed taking a break from the wedding. It was right around eight thirty, and supper had already been served.

The girls that were waiting tables now had some free time, after having been busy all day long. They were looking forward to sitting down and talking with the newlyweds.
 
My sister Amanda was one of the first ones to make it to our room upstairs. Sam was quick to ask Amanda if she would please step into the walk in the closet in the room, that he had something important to ask her. Sam's new wife Susan didn't say anything but looked at him curiously.

When Sam stepped through those curtains in the closet with my sister, Amanda, talking was the last thing on Sam's mind. My sister was caught completely off guard when Sam reached up under her dress. "Sam, what are you doing, you're married!" Amanda said.
 
"I need to sow a little more wild oats before I have to settle down and raise a family," Sam answered.
 
"What about your wife?"

"Don't worry. She doesn't suspect a thing," Sam said. While this was going on, table waiter Cevilla Gingerich came into the room. A few minutes later, Amanda came out of the closet, her hair in disarray and her face red. Then Cevilla Gingerich went into the closet.
 
Sam also reached under Cevilla's dress, and played around. By now I was starting to pay more attention. I noticed sister Amanda wasn't right, she had a guilty look on her face. Five to ten minutes later Cevilla stepped out of the closet and so did Sam. My sister whispered in my ear and told me what took place.
 
Angry, I said, "I'll stop the no good s.o.b." Amanda said, "No David, no one got hurt. Just let it go."
 
Later that evening, I had an opportunity to talk to my sister and Cevilla at the same time. The subject, of course was Sam Miller. Cevilla backed up sister Amanda's story word for word, but neither of the two girls wanted me to say anything to Sam. They didn't want to ruin his wife's wedding day more than they already had. To me this was unacceptable.

I might have been considered the wild man; I did drink a beer every once in a while, or watched my neighbor's TV or listened to my pocket radio. I was free spirit and open minded, but I had principles. Stooping to this level on one's wedding night was simply disgusting, I thought.

Within thirty days after that wedding, I started dating Susan's younger sister Fran. I was nineteen at the time and Fran was sixteen. We fell in love on our first date. I had never felt this way about a girl before. There was never a dull moment in bed with Fran. We always had something to talk about and laugh about, and soon we were going steady.

On our first date we kissed and hugged but there was no sex. The temptation for two people who are in love is even greater if your culture believes in bed courtship, and no other dating is acceptable. Even though the girl you're dating has a nightdress on, and you have on a shirt and pants, you're in a bedroom by yourselves lying next to each other.

On our second date, Fran and I started playing around with each other, seeing who was the most ticklish. Before I realized it my hand was under Fran's skirt and was slowly making its way up to her knees. Fran didn't try to stop me, and I made it all the way up to her hips. Swartzentruber Amish panties are homemade. They have a six-inch open slit on either side of the hip, with a button. The front of their panties are completely closed off, but by the flip of two buttons the back section of the panties open up.
 
Suddenly, I decided to insert my hand through that six inch long opening on the side of her panties. When my hand touched her bare buttocks, Fran began to quiver. She said, "I've never been touched this way. It feels so good." I wasn't complaining either. At the same time Fran had reached through my side pockets on my Amish pants to explore my private parts. The night went by rather quickly.

The next two weeks all I could think about was Fran how I'd felt the heat of her buttocks and how smooth it was. The next Sunday in church I couldn't take my eyes off of Fran. As luck would have it, we were allowed to have a young folks singing after church. After the singing I gave Fran a buggy ride home.
 
We let our horse walk home most of the time as we hugged and kissed and talked about what had happened a week earlier. My horse wasn't used to this type of trip there was no drag racing that night. It was close to midnight when we arrived at Fran's parents' place. We found it very hard to separate. It was nearly 1:00 a.m. before Fran finally stepped off the buggy and went in the house. "Good bye," I called after her. "See you in seven days."  The next seven days crawled by. We only lived about three and half miles from each other. I couldn't wait till the next Saturday evening. I was also frightened of getting caught, especially since Fran was the Preacher's daughter.

On our third date our relationship intensified. I arrived at her place at 9:00 on a Saturday evening. Her parents weren't in bed yet. They had a dog tied up at their shop and washhouse, which was between the house and barn. Anytime anybody showed up after dark that dog barked I decided to use this to my advantage. The more I teased the dog the louder he barked. Fran's parents were aware that there was somebody there, wanting to date their daughter.
 
One by one the kerosene lamps were blown out. Finally by 9:30 p.m. the home was dark and quiet. It was time for me to enter the Swartzentruber home and make my way to my girlfriend's bedroom. It didn't take me long to take my hat, my shoes and my vest off once I entered her bedroom. If Amish boys decide to go and tomcat a young couple it is usually done between 9:00 p.m. and 12:00 midnight.
 
To tomcat a young dating couple is an Amish custom among Amish boys as a form of entertainment. On weekends when Amish boys are dateless they harass the couples that are dating. Because of this it is good to be prepared for unexpected visitors. But after midnight you can feel pretty comfortable doing whatever your heart desires. No matter how hard we tried to block the temptation we had for each other, it was no use.

Shortly after 12:30 a.m. I unbuttoned Fran's panties and gently removed them. Fran quickly opened my Amish pants and removed them. Even though I had sex with my prior girlfriend in the past, Fran never had sex before, and told me she'd never had any desire to until that night.

Now she just couldn't wait. It was as if I couldn't move fast enough for Fran. I pulled her nightdress up over her buttocks and began to unpin the top part of her dress to expose her breasts. I was naked from my navel down, wearing only my shirt. As we lay their hugging and kissing, it was as if nothing else mattered. We were in our own little world and enjoying each other to the fullest. As I slowly began to crawl on top of Fran, she grabbed me with force and wrapped her hot, sexy body closer to mine.

I said, "Fran if you never had sex before that it might hurt at first, you better be careful." She agreed, but once we started there was no stopping us until the next morning. We were so in love, all we wanted was each other.  We had no desire to look at anyone else. But our lives soon would be shattered, when Fran's twisted brother-in-law forced Fran to have sex with him.
 
Fran was only sixteen at the time and Sam was twenty-one and married. Fran tried to tell Sam no, but it didn't matter. Sam told Fran he would tell the preachers it was her fault if she told anybody. Fran was completely devastated by this. She was being raped in her own home.
 
Sam was considered a respectable member of the Amish community. Fran agonized over how she could bring this nightmare to an end. What if she told her Mom and her Mom told her Dad, she wondered. Would she receive a beating? All Fran could think about was watching her older sister get tied to a plow years earlier and get severely beaten. This was not what Fran wanted. She only wanted to have sex with her boyfriend, not get raped by her brother-in-law.
 
Fran became completely withdrawn at this time. She was even too ashamed to talk to me about her current situation. This forced us to break up.
 
At that time, I was no longer working at home. I was working for an Englishman about five miles down the road from home. I usually stayed at their home Monday through Thursday. On Friday evenings I went home, and on Saturdays in the fall of the year I went squirrel hunting. I usually took my little radio with me, and listened to a station from Wheeling, West Virginia. I was gone most of the day. I made sure I brought two or three squirrels home, so Mom and Dad wouldn't know I was listening to my radio, or doing something I wasn't supposed to do.

One Saturday, I went hunting again. I was gone for about an hour or so, when I decided to sit down at the edge of the woods and take a rest. I had my little pocket radio with me, and turned it on all the way. All of a sudden I heard a noise in the leaves behind me. I turned and saw my sister Amanda standing there staring at me in disbelief.  Before Amanda could say a word, I told her to just listen for second. One of my favorite songs was playing on the radio, "Burgers and Fries and Cherry Pies."

At first she was in shock, but after she thought about it for a second, she liked the sound of the music.

"But," Amanda said, "I have no option but to tell our parents. This is strictly against our religion."

I was finally able to convince Amanda that she'd probably get punished herself for listening to the radio, even for such a short while. Amanda and I finally reached an agreement: she could borrow the radio at her convenience, since I had a spare, and she wouldn't say anything to Mom and Dad.
 
Although, this was a small settlement, the younger generation appeared to be a tight organization. I thought they were all looking up to me, because I had left the Amish before. However, I was unaware that my "friend" John Miller was setting a trap for me. A couple weeks later John told me that his younger brothers and sisters were having it rough in school. The teacher was going out of the way to pick on them, even took it as far as whipping them with a rubber hose. John knew I wouldn't stand for anybody to pick on innocent children. The teacher was a woman in her late twenties, and very strict, we didn't consider her cool at all.
 
John said, "David, you owe me a favor."
 
I replied, "Okay, I'll do you a favor and throw a scare into the teacher."
 
Since this was only a one-room schoolhouse, and was out in the country, it was easy to break into. John decided it was better if a couple of other boys and I broke into the schoolhouse on a weekend. I was supposed to be the leader of the break in. Dennis Gingrich and I decided to break in the schoolhouse one Saturday night.
 
We broke in, upset the teacher's desk, threw all her belongings out of her desk, and wrote on the blackboard, "Please be more careful with your rubber hose." There was a big wood furnace in the middle of the schoolhouse, and a couple boxes of corncobs beside the furnace, to start a fire in the morning. We took the corncobs and strung them all over the schoolhouse floor. We didn't really do any damage to the schoolhouse, but we sure left it in a mess!
 
By now the Preachers were starting to get suspicious of me because of the break in. They began to check out my background. It wasn't too good for an Amish boy. I had been caught listening to a radio and drinking beer. The Preachers ran their own little investigation on me. Not long after, the preachers and the school board set up a meeting, I was the first young man on their list. There were four other boys considered suspects.
 
The day of the meeting, the preachers thoroughly questioned the four of us boys, for four hours, one at a time. They considered me the toughest cookie of the bunch. However, at the end of the day, they found me innocent, because I had a couple of funky alibis.
 
While the Preachers were questioning me, they had two of the members of the church check out my alibis. I told the preachers I had a date the night somebody broke in the schoolhouse, so it couldn't possibly have been me. Besides, I added I was at my Uncle Jacob's for breakfast the next morning. Too, there were also a lot of other buggies out that same Saturday night.
 
The night in question, one of the Amish boys had seen my horse and buggy close by the schoolhouse. This put a doubt in the Preachers' minds. However, they dismissed the meeting around six o'clock that evening, and said I was free to go, that I was found innocent at the present time. I started home, driving slowly thinking about all I had been through, hoping I'd never have to go through anything like that again.

Suddenly, I heard a noise. A horse and buggy were coming up from behind, traveling really fast. Here were two preachers, and they motioned me to pull over. I could almost see blood in their eyes!
 
I pulled over, and said, "What can I do for you?"
 
"We have more information," one of them said. "You're now our number one suspect in the schoolhouse break in. We also know you're involved in some things you shouldn't be involved in.

They set up another meeting, seven days from then. I was grounded until I was either convicted or found innocent. The Preachers were going to talk to my Dad, to make sure he enforced my restrictions. Mom and Dad were very upset, and didn't know whether to believe the Preachers or me.
 
A couple of weeks later, the Preachers thought they had enough evidence to seriously discipline me, and John Miller was to testify against me. By the morning of the meeting, I had it all figured out. John had set a trap for my friend Dennis and me, who been my accomplice on the break in at the schoolhouse. With us boys being punished, we'd have to stay at home in the evenings.

That meant no more dating for the ones who were convicted, and that could last for six months or more. I had a chance to talk to John that morning, before the meeting started.

I looked John right in the eyes, and said, "John, I know what you are trying to do, and if you testify against me, so help me God, I'll kick your ass like it has never been kicked before. You little bastard! You set me up, and you better change your story in front of the Preachers today. This whole thing was your idea to begin with, not mine."
 
"How can I convince the Preachers?" John said.
 
"That's your problem. Just remember what'll happen to you if you don't convince them." He gladly changed his story.

Now the Preachers were all confused. I'd slipped through their fingers one more time. A couple of weeks later the Preachers set up another meeting of all the young folks that were involved or knew anything about my adventures like driving a tractor, using a power saw, driving cars, watching television and owning a couple of radios. We were all grounded. There were six of us boys, and four girls.
So, John's plan didn't work. John was also grounded. I couldn't see why John had to go through all that trouble, just so he could have a better chance to date the Amish girls. This was the only reason John set me up. The rest of the boys and girls were grounded anywhere from two to six weeks. However, when the Bishop and Preachers found me guilty, they sure had a look of satisfaction in their eyes.
They grounded me for four to six months, or until they thought I confessed enough for the sins I had committed, that I understood what I had done was not right, and until I took full responsibility for what I did. However, that teacher taking that rubber hose and beating those children was also not right.
 
Child abuse among the Amish is not that uncommon, and the Amish generally have very large families. Usually one or two children are singled out for abuse. They might be somewhat more advanced than the rest of them, or quicker on their feet and able to think for themselves, or just the opposite. Both of those categories are vulnerable to serious abuse.
 
When I was eleven years old in Medina County, I was the child who tried to reach out the best I knew how. I asked our English milkman for his help one day around eleven o'clock in the morning. Mom and Dad had gone to a little town called West Salem, Ohio. I thought this was my only opportunity. The milkman thought I was playing around, and he went along with me.
 
I said, "I need a ride."

"No problem," he replied. I climbed up in the truck on the passenger side and we started up the road. We went about four tenths of a mile, when the truck came to a halt.

"Get out of the truck, the joke is over," he said.

"I seriously need your help," I said.

Looking bewildered, he yelled, "Get out now, you got a problem, son, stay away from me." At the same time I was being grounded for breaking in the schoolhouse, Eli Gingerich was being punished for having sex with his daughter, Cevilla.
 
Between Eli and me the Preachers were very busy. Eli's punishment was being excommunicated for ninety days. Eli had a huge family, his wife had given birth to seventeen children. It seemed to me that breaking in a school house, having a pocket radio, or drinking a little beer and watching your neighbor's television set was less criminal than having sex with one's own daughter. I began to think the Amish weren't religious, but were like a cult.
 
What frustrated me, Tony Miller and Dennis Gingerich had earlier been stealing their neighbor’s tractors on Saturday and Sunday nights and taking it for a ride. Tony and Dennis had asked me to take part in it. I do what I do and stealing isn't one of them. Later, Tony and Dennis stole the car that belonged to Joe George, Dennis’s neighbor.  They had to break in the garage to get the car.
 
Joe George was a good neighbor of Dennis's parents; they were back and forth a lot. Dennis knew where Joe kept his key. Dennis and Tony didn't get very far that Saturday evening when they snatched the car, before they demolished it.
 
They were traveling east on state road 258 between Peoli and West Chester, Ohio where 258 makes a sharp turn right in front of Dennis's Grandparents' home where they wrecked. Tony and Dennis were somewhat bruised but were able to run away from the scene of the accident. Luckily, Joe George had full coverage insurance on the car, which the insurance paid off the car.
 
The Amish had desperately tried to pin the incident on me. Dennis's Grandfather John went to the home of Joe George and told Joe that the Amish believe David Yoder who recently moved down from Wayne County, Ohio stole Joe George’s car. That none of the other Amish boys in Guernsey County would do anything like that, and David is just plain no good. The actual time that Tony and Dennis wrecked the vehicle was at eleven o'clock on a Saturday evening. Lucky for me I was grounded that weekend, which was common for me. Dennis's brother John was dating my sister that night. At the time the crime, I was teasing my sister and her date. This was one the Amish community couldn't pin on me no matter how bad they wanted to. Dennis and Tony had not even been questioned about the incident.

There hadn't been any contact between Fran and I during this time. I had desperately tried to contact Fran through the mail, but somehow or another Sam, who was still raping her, always intercepted my letters. Sam desperately tried to degrade me in any way he could. He threatened to read letters out loud to the young folks after church. But Sam was respected within the Amish Community he did whatever preachers wanted him to do.  I was the opposite.
I knew if I tried to tell the preachers to get help for Fran, Sam would just deny everything. Besides the preachers would think I was lying. Still, they called it "religion". I realized that what I had done by breaking in the schoolhouse was wrong, but it was also wrong for Sam to rape my girlfriend. I felt I had no choice but to run off. I knew Fran couldn't take any more of it either. We had decided to run off on the same Sunday.

Two weeks later, Uncle Jacob had church at his house. I had been grounded for a couple of weeks. My sister and Fran were also grounded. However, Sunday came and it was time to go to church, and we all went. Everybody in church was just watching, like I was a no good person. After church my sister and I went home.
 
On the way home, my sister whispered to me, "Me and Fran, are going to run off. We've had all we can take. "That's funny," I said, excited. "I was going to run off, too with Tony." We decided we'd all run off together.
 
That evening we went to bed at the usual time, eight thirty. At nine o'clock, I got back up, lit my kerosene lamp, and started cutting my hair shorter. I didn't cut it too short, just a little above the ears. After that, I got dressed in my best clothes, which was a nice pair of pants, a blue shirt, vest and my new felt hat. Then I scratched on my bedroom wall, to give my sister Amanda the signal that I was ready to go. I headed downstairs and went out the door.
 
Mom came to the door screaming at me, saying, "Where are you going, David?"
 
"Uh...I forgot to water my horse," I said.
 
Sister Amanda went out the back door at the same time. Mom yelled, "Amanda, where are you going?"
 
"The outhouse!" she called. Amanda and I took off running to my girlfriend's house, which was three miles down the road from us. As soon as we got there, I put a stepladder outside of Fran's bedroom, and knocked on her window. Fran opened the window, stepped on my shoulders, and I took her down the ladder.
As the three of us made our way down the road, thinking we had it almost licked, we heard a noise. I turned to see my Dad, who began chasing after us. I took my sister by one hand, and Fran by the other, and we ran up a hill. Dad almost caught us when we took off through the weeds. We couldn't make any noise, or show any light, so it was hard to see where we were going. Dad went to the Bishop's house, which was just a couple minutes away.  The Bishop was Fran's father.
 
We could hear my Dad saying, "Dan, Dan, get up and open your door! Two of my kids and one of yours are running off! We must stop them!" This all took place in March of 1976. We had to dodge the buggies, and walk twelve miles that night. Ralph was well known and like in the Amish community. He was a neighbor to John Miller.
 
We went to Ralph's house. As we knocked on the front door, Ralph came around the back of the house with a shotgun. "What are you guys doing here?" he cried. "We need a place to stay for the night." After we explained that we were from a different settlement, and just needed a place to stay, he invited us in the house.

Ralph said, "You can sleep on the sofa or on the living room floor. Sister Amanda took the sofa, and Fran and I took the floor. It was so nice to be with Fran again.
 
Fran said, "David, I'm so glad we're back together."
 
Fran went into great detail about her brother-in-law Sam, how glad she was it was now all over with, and how dirty she felt because of Sam. She also felt sorry for her sister Susan.
 
I gave Fran a slight kiss on her forehead, held her tight and said, "Don't worry. "It's all over now. You're safe." I knew that even if we were to go back Amish I would put the word out among the young folks that if Sam laid a hand on Fran, I'd beat the hell out of him. The night went by quickly. Once Fran got started talking, it was as if she couldn't stop.
 
The next morning Ralph took us to the bus stop in Newcomerstown, Ohio. We told Ralph that we didn't have enough money for a taxi, and asked if we could borrow fifty dollars from him.

"Sure," Ralph said kindly. "Just send it back to me when you guys get home."
This gave us a total of seventy-five dollars. We got a taxi to take us to Fredericksburg, Ohio, though we didn't know where we were going.  When we got to Fredericksburg, we paid the taxi driver forty-five dollars.  We walked about ten miles and finally came to a nice looking house. We decided to stop in; it looked like older people lived there. I knocked on the door, and a man answered. He told us his name was Ted, and after we talked for a while I asked him if we could stay in the little camper behind the house for a couple weeks, that we were looking for jobs.
 
"Sure," Ted said. "By the way, how old are you?"

"I'm nineteen," I said, "My sister Amanda is eighteen, and my girlfriend Fran is seventeen. We're from Peoli, Ohio, which is about sixty-five or seventy miles from here." That evening after supper, Ted left and didn't tell anyone where he was going. Fran, Amanda and I went in the camper, turned the lights on, sat down and began talking. We thought we had a whole future ahead of us. It was so nice, that I was able to spend some time with my girlfriend.
 
Late that evening, Ted's wife, Pam, showed up. We introduced ourselves, and so did Pam. Pam said, "We used to be Amish too, at one time." Later on that evening sister Amanda had second thoughts about leaving the Amish.

I asked Pam if she could take Amanda to the closest Amish home, a mile up the road. "Sure," Pam said. Fran and I knew we had to change our plans and location, because we knew Amanda would tell our parents where we were. The next morning Ted and Pam took Fran and I to work with them. They worked at a nursing home. Fran and I both applied for a job there.
 
At three o'clock in the afternoon Ted and Pam got off work. Fran and I went home with Ted and Pam, and ate supper with them. An hour later Ted gave us the bad news!
 
He said, “I talked with both your parents last night. Fran definitely has to go home for she is too young and to leave and it's against the law." Fran decided to go home, which upset me terribly. I had just bought Fran a couple pairs of pantyhose and perfume, and I only had about five dollars left. I began walking, not really knowing where I was going. Fran got in the car with Ted and Pam.
Once everyone was in the car, Ted took off after me. When he caught up with me, he insisted that I go home too. "No way," I told Ted. I kept on walking, and slept in some farmer's barn that night. I got up the next morning, hungry. I started walking again. I knew I had a cousin who wasn't Amish anymore, and who lived somewhere close to Wooster, Ohio. I didn't know his exact location, but I headed that way, hoping I could find him.
 
After much searching, I located my cousin Emery's house the next evening. Emery's wife Ruth cooked me a nice big meal, and let me take a shower. After that, Emery and his wife took me shopping and bought me a couple sets of nice clothes, and got my hair cut. I gave them the five dollars I had left. Emery let me stay at his house for about a month. Ruth and Emery introduced me to one of their friends, Joe, who was in the timber cutting business. Joe gave me a job, the first real job I ever had. I thought it was wonderful. I made one hundred and sixty dollars a week. I stayed on this job till the end of May.

Joe Miller, who'd given me the job, was a former Amish himself, and I felt comfortable with him. Still, I constantly wondered what was going on with Fran. What about Sam? Would he dare to continue to force Fran to have sex with him? Or was Sam afraid that Fran would tell her parents why she really ran off?
One weekend I spoke to Joe. I asked, "Joe, can I take your 1973 Monte Carlo and make a trip to Peoli Amish settlement in Ohio?"
 
"Why?" Joe questioned. "Why is it so important to you?"
 
I said, "Fran's brother-in-law Sam was forcing her to have sex with him." That was all I had to tell him. We arrived that Sunday morning at 4:00 a.m. in Peoli Ohio. We pulled in an old gas well near Fran's parents' farm. Her parents' home was in a very secluded area. A small township road went between their house and barn. If Joe and I would have been patient for a couple more minutes, her parents were getting ready to leave. But I never did have much patience.

"May I drive," I asked. "Sure, why not," Joe answered. I couldn't resist, when I got even with the Bishop's home I pushed the gas pedal to the floor and the gravel flew, which sent that Monte Carlo fish tailing down the road. Fran's parents decided to stay home. We passed their house a couple times before lunchtime. The last time we drove past their home we did it quickly and parked our car past their home.

While laughing Fran's father Dan replied, "Well I bet they ditched their car." Dan, too, was young at one time. He too had run off and left the Amish.
 
This was sometime in the early 40's. Dan knew all about being grounded. He was well aware how hard it was. Dan also had a checkered past. Dan had a girlfriend, Barbara, and the Amish grounded him because he had gotten in some mischief. Dan thought he would out smart his father Pete. He would wait till his parents were asleep, then on a Saturday evening; he'd sneak out and go see his girlfriend. Dan and his girlfriend had communicated through mail. Dan wasn't a very big man. His girlfriend Barbara wasn't very big either, but she was a strong farm girl and determined to see her boyfriend.
 
When Dan arrived at his girlfriend's place, he'd make a noise on the old weatherboard below her window. Barbara would carefully open her bedroom window. Prepared for the occasion, she had two bed sheets knotted together. The second signal was that Dan was to jerk on the bed sheet twice, and Barbara would pull him up. This took place on a few different occasions on weekends, but Barbara's parents soon caught on.

The next Saturday evening Barbara's Dad was a couple minutes ahead of Dan's arrival. Barbara's Dad made the noise below the window, Barbara dropped the bed sheet, and her Dad jerked on the sheet. Barbara began to pull, but soon discovered that whoever she was pulling weighed a lot more than her boyfriend.
As she was leaning back and pulling with all her might finally the head of the man she was pulling cleared the windowsill. Barbara screamed with terror and said, "Oh my God, Dad!" That put an end to Barbara and her boyfriend beating the system.

The Amish were able to now successfully ground Barbara and Dan, who are Fran's parents. Today was a day that both of Fran's parents had to think back when that had happened to them. Running off and leaving the Amish culture is nothing that new, but in most cases, runaways return. When Dan's Dad was a teenager in the early 1920's he too had run off. The report is that Dan's Dad, Pete, had a motorcycle accident and lost one of his testicles. Pete had also returned back to the Amish Culture, got married and later became a preacher.

I had a lot of respect for Dan. He would almost always outsmart me. The reason Joe and I walked past his house was that we were hoping to convince Dan we had ditched the car. As soon as we were far enough away from his house we made a sharp right hand turn behind and around a curve, so we had the cover of trees. Fran's parents' home was very secluded and surrounded with trees and brush. We had good coverage within a couple hundred feet of their house . Dan had laughed earlier as we walked past his home , and I heard him tell his children they ditched their car. This was exactly what I was hoping Dan would think so he wouldn't be prepared for my next move.

It was now just past their lunchtime. Joe and I were no longer hiding under the cover of the brush. We made it to an opening in the pasture, and we were hiding behind a large pile of uncut firewood. My intention, of course, was to get my girlfriend and run off. I'd bought a brand new pair of cowboy boots just for this occasion. We weren't waiting long when Fran's two youngest sisters, Sarah and Ester, went to the outhouse.

I stepped out from behind the woodpile and waved at them. This woodpile was 200 feet from the house, and at least 500 feet from the road. Sarah and Ester waved back and continued to the outhouse, but once they were inside they both waved again trying to get my attention to move back. But I was too stupid to realize it. There was also a small chicken house between the woodpile and the washhouse.

I turned to Joe and said, "Joe, look at those girls." But Joe wasn't there.
 
Suddenly, I spotted Dan right on the other side of the woodpile. He was being careful, trying not to make any noise. I took off, running so fast that I broke both of my brand new shoe soles in front of the heels. Joe was within twenty feet of the fence by the road when I passed him. That fence didn't slow me down one bit. I used the same technique that you do when you slide into first base.

I barely cleared the first strand of barbwire. When Dan cleared the woodpile he looked around for me. But by now Joe and I were hiding in a ditch on the other side of the fence. I almost laughed out loud when I saw the look on Dan's face, confusion and disbelief. I knew he was thinking there was no way we could have made it down to the road. Once again I'd out maneuvered Dan with only seconds to spare. This made one thing perfectly clear. The only way I was going to be able to see my girlfriend was to go back the Amish culture.

In April of 1976, I went back home just in time to start joining church. Fran's brother-in-law Sam and his wife were no longer living in Peoli Ohio Amish settlement. They had moved to Wayne County, Ohio. Still, there was no way Fran's parents were going to let their daughter start seeing me again. They made arrangements with their Sam for Fran to move to Wayne County, Ohio and work for them during that summer. That did it.
 
I had to stop this from taking place. I told Fran to start joining church and urged her to confess to having sex. At seventeen, Fran was a little young to join church, but there was no way I was going to allow Sam to lay hands on her again. Fran agreed she'd rather join church than go live with Susan and Sam.

That Sunday there were three boys and four girls, my sister Amanda and my girlfriend Fran, all seven of us began to join church that summer. In the fall of 1976, the Preachers in the church sprinkle baptized Tony and Dennis, and all four girls. At this time Tony and Dennis still hadn't confessed of stealing John George's car. But the Bishop and Preachers said I had to be punished a little more for all the sins I had committed.

The Amish weren't really talking to me anymore, even though I wasn't being shunned. I was staying at home at night and working for the public during the day. Dad wasn't doing too much farming anymore.
 
In the spring of 1977, the church finally decided that I'd repented enough for my sins. The Bishop and Preachers baptized me. After I was baptized, I wrote Fran a letter and asked her if she would marry me. The answer was yes. I was so tired of being  grounded. Fran and I had been grounded for about a year, which meant we had no freedom at all, as long as we were single.
 
The first Sunday in June of 1977, we decided to announce the engagement, to be married the sixteenth of that month. Our wedding started at seven o'clock in the morning, and lasted until ten o'clock that night. We got married that day around twelve o'clock. Our services were held in the top part of Fran's parents' barn. In Fran's parent's house, they set up tables to feed everyone. They fed around one hundred and fifty people for dinner, and around one hundred for supper. In order to set up all these tables, they had to move most of their furniture out of the house. Fran's parents had a small house. It was also a small wedding, compared to the rest of the "Amish."
 
Fran had been so devastated by what Sam had done to her when she was only sixteen years old. She wanted to confront her parents before we were married, but her father was the Bishop. Also Sam had threatened her with dire consequences if she told anyone. Fran and I talked about this before our wedding. She decided it would be best to wait until right after our wedding, because now no matter what happened she would have me to lean on. Shortly after the wedding, Fran confronted the preachers with the Sam's action.
The preachers said, "We would ask Sam, but that it had happened a couple years ago."

She said, "That didn't matter, he forced me to have sex, I'm a member and I want something done about it."

The preachers replied, "Okay we will check into the matter." Since Sam was no longer living in Peoli, Ohio it took the preachers a couple of weeks to confront Sam. Sam denied it at first.

The preachers came back and said, "Fran, Sam denied it." the preachers replied. "Do you just want to drop the issue?"
 
Fran replied, "No Sam has done this against my will, he has ruined my life. Sam must confess to his sins. The second time the preachers confronted Sam, he admitted to having sex, but said that Fran was a willing participant and, in fact it, was her fault. When the preachers again confronted Fran, and told her what Sam had said she stood there in silence for a couple seconds. Tears began running down her cheeks as she began to speak.

"Sam raped me time and time again. I always tried to stop him. He threatened me, saying that if I ever told anyone he'd completely deny it or say it was all my fault. This is why my husband and I ran off earlier, we didn't know how to deal with it."

The preachers asked, "Okay would you be willing to confront Sam face to face?"
 
Fran replied, "Yes, if that is what it takes."

The preachers confronted Sam concerning Fran. At first Sam denied it, but when the preachers made Sam aware that Fran was willing to confront him face to face, Sam stood silently looking down at the ground. When he finally did look up he had tears in his eyes as he began to speak.
 
He said, "Everything Fran said is true." He was excommunicated for two and a half months for the lying and the rape of my girlfriend.
 
A couple of days after Fran and I got married, we moved in our new little house, which I built before we got married. Dad let me use three acres of his land to build a house and a small barn, but Dad kept the deed to the place. We lived there for a couple of months, and I worked on my brother-in-law's sawmill.
 
My sister Mary had got married about six months before we did. Mary and her husband were living at home in the main house. Once more Dad built a little retirement house, close by the main house on the farm. My brother-in-law John, had moved a sawmill on to the farm, and I was working for him at the time.
In the meanwhile, John was trying to farm, and run the sawmill. John and Dad didn't see eye to eye on the farming. Dad asked John, if he wanted to trade places with me for John and sister Mary to move in the little house that I built, and Fran and I to move in the main house. That was fine, so we moved in the main house, and John and Mary moved in our little house.
 
Then Fran and I took over farming. In the fall of 1977, my brother Pete was still living in Wayne County on the homestead farm, but Pete and his family wanted to move to New York. Pete sold the farm to sister Rachel and her husband. Sister Emma was already living in New York, and because of Pete and Emma going to New York, that made Mom, Dad, sister Mary and her husband decide to move to New York, too. In order to move to New York, Dad had to sell the farm, cattle and farm machinery that he owned in Peoli, Ohio.
 
I asked Dad, "What am I going to do with the cattle and farm machinery, I invested in the farm, after I took over farming?"
 
"You married the Bishop's daughter," he said. "Let him help you."

“How about letting Fran and I buy the farm and the machinery on time? Would you help us the way you helped the rest of the children?” I asked.
 
Dad shook his head. "That's just it. You've never been like the rest of the children." Right then we started feuding. My wife and I stuck up for what we thought was right, and so did Mom and Dad. But they had us out numbered, because sister Mary and her husband stuck their noses in it, too, though it was really none of their concern. I was always kind of pigheaded and I always believed in speaking my peace no matter what. Mom, Dad, sister Mary and her husband, John, got us condemned from the church for a little while. We had to move immediately.

We started to look for a place to live, and found one in Wayne County, Ohio. A higher classed Amish couple had an extra little house. We rented the house and paid one hundred and ten dollars a month rent Fran helped them milk cows in the morning and evening. Soon, we had enough money saved up to buy our own sawmill, so, I bought one close to Wilmont, Ohio. I leased the building from some Englishmen, and I had my own business. We had been excommunicated from the Amish church now for a couple of months.
 
Finally, by the early summer of 1978, the church decided that we had confessed enough to become members of their church once again. However, if they only knew what all we had on the sawmill , that would have made a difference as it was against their religion. They would have never taken us back in their church. Nevertheless, it took them only a couple of months to figure out that we were crowding the lines of their religion. We had a top-cleaning saw, which ran on electricity, a log turner, a propane power unit and electric lights in the building. On the side I was training horses for the racetrack. These things were all strictly against their beliefs.
 
The church excommunicated me again for having these things, and they so excommunicated Fran for knowing about it and not telling. The church made us sell the sawmill and quit training buggy horses. When they condemn you from their church, none of the members are allowed to associate with you, eat at the same table you do, help you work on the same piece of equipment at the same time, not even drink or eat your food.
 
This is not only the Bishop's decision, but also the whole church's decision. By this time Mom, Dad, sister Mary and her husband were living in New York. Sister Amanda was the only one who wasn't married. She was working for an "Amish" couple in Wayne County. I was now picking apples for a living, which sure wasn't what I wanted to do. So, Fran and I talked it over, and decided to get out of the Amish once and for all. We traded our buggy and two horses for our first car.
 
We got a pretty bad deal, we didn't think too much about it, because we wanted to get out of the Amish so badly. We had to buy all new clothes, because all the clothes we had were Amish clothes. Everything we were taught at home, as far as working and making a living, was no longer of any use to us, because almost everything we did, was done by hand. We didn't have any electricity in our homes. We decided to leave the Amish and modernize. Perhaps if I hadn't bought that sawmill with the propane engine and edger in it we wouldn't have been excommunicated. However, I'm convinced that the Amish Bishop and Preacher had one thing in mind: to break my spirit. I was convinced if I weren’t excommunicated for the sawmill, there would have been something else later on. By this time, I'd had all the Amish Preacher company I could stand.
[*quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #39 on: December 17, 2022, 06:01:34 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_6.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 6

By the summer of 1978 we were living a modern life style. We moved back to Guernsey County, Ohio about twelve miles from the farm that Dad had bought before he and Mom moved to New York. We were now living with a modern dairyman. I helped Elvin, the dairyman, milk his thirty to forty head of cows, and do field work and so on. We rented a trailer from Elvin, which was on his land.
 
With me working for Elvin this paid our rent and also gave us a small income. Elvin was just a small dairy farmer he couldn't afford to pay us much, but it sure helped us out. Elvin and his wife Sue were very helpful in trying to teach us a different way of life. They were more like parents to us than friends. When we had problems understanding the modern way of life, they took the time to explain it to us.

The time came when Elvin and Sue couldn't afford to pay me for helping on the farm. After six months or so went by, Elvin advised me to look for a job that would pay more money. I started searching for a brighter future, trying to find something that would pay well, and also something I'd like to do. I didn't want just any job, and I was no hurry.
 
One day I went driving around and spotted an oil well drilling rig. It brought back memories from when I was a young boy at home back in Wayne County, Ohio. When we lived in Wayne County, Dad had leased our farm out to the oil company. A big rotary drilling rig moved on our farm. This big rig fascinated me so much that every chance I had, I would sneak down where men were working at and watch them as they drilled for oil.

Finally, I got into trouble for it. Dad grounded me and forbid me from going down to the rig anymore. Even at that age, promised myself that if I ever got the opportunity, I'd go to work on one of those rigs. Now the thought that went through my mind: What's stopping me. My biggest problem was to get up enough nerve to go and apply for a job that I knew nothing about. I knew I probably wouldn't qualify for the job because of my lack of experience, but I had two things going for me: I was well built and brought up to work hard. With this in mind, I thought I might have a small chance.

I went to the main office, which was located on State Road forty, right outside of Cambridge, Ohio. There a crew was setting up a drilling rig in their yard, to test it and make sure all parts were working before they took it out to drill another hole. I got out of my car, walked slowly over toward the rig and carefully looked it over. When I got to the rig I asked one of the guys who was in charge, and they told me which one was the driller. He was standing over to my left, beside a big unit with a couple motors on it.
 
Suddenly, I felt a lump in my throat; this was my big moment. I walked over to the driller and said, "Hey, are you short handed?"

"Yeah," he said roughly. "I need a derrick hand." He looked me over then said, "You ever worked as derrick hand before?"

"No sir, but I'm willing to learn," I said.

"You ever been a chain hand, or warm corner hand?"

"No, but I'm willing to learn, and I'm no stranger to hard work," I said. The few people who worked on the rig were standing close by the driller and they all kind of looked at each other, smiling. I thought their smiles said, "what a jerk."

"Well, anyway," I told the driller, "If you need someone, or you decide to give me a chance, give me a call." I gave him the dairyman's phone number. As I turned to leave I said to the driller, "When is the rig leaving the yard?"
 
"Next Monday. If I need you, I'll call." I knew by the look that he gave me that a job was out of the question, but I decided to ask him a few last questions.
"How many people work on the rig?"

"Four. Three hands and myself."

"Thanks," I said, and walked back toward my car. When I got back to my car I turned around and looked at them, to see how they were dressed. They were a rough looking bunch, and all wore heavy steel-toed boots. After I finished checking them out, I headed home.

When I returned home, I gave my wife, Elvin and Sue the news. Elvin said, "There's always time for a good opportunity later on. Just try again after a while." However, Fran was pregnant at the time, and our first child would to be born in about 4 months. This meant more bills. I knew I needed a better income to pay for the hospital bill and so on.

With this in mind, I drove back to Cambridge, Ohio, which was about twenty miles from where we lived. I drove around that small town, figuring the people probably ate in restaurants, because they made good money. Nevertheless, it would still have to be kind of a cheap restaurant, where they'd be allowed to go in with their boots on. I spotted an L&K Restaurant on the edge of town.

A couple of vehicles were parked in their parking lot, with Drilling Rig printed on their side. So, I pulled in the parking lot, went in, and ordered something to eat. After I got my food, I looked over the restaurant and spotted a couple of people, who looked like oil field people. I thought they had a rough language, and were dirty looking bunch. Ten to fifteen minutes went by, and then the waitress came back to my table.

"Everything okay?" she said. "Can I get you anything else?"

"I'd like to know what percentage of the customers that come in here are oil field workers?"

"About ninety percent," she said, and asked, "Why?"

"I'm looking to get a job in the oil fields."

"Well, then you're hanging out in the right place. These crews are always short handed when they come in here." I thanked the waitress for the information, and left her a nice tip. I kept going back to the restaurant, a couple times a week. I was still working on the farm. Fran was now training to take over my milking position.

Three weeks went by. We needed something from town anyway, so this was my opportunity to stop at L&K restaurant again. I got ready and went to town. When I got to the restaurant, I ordered a cup of coffee. I was just sitting there smoking my cigarette and drinking coffee when I looked out the window and saw a brand new but dirty Thunder Bird pull in the parking lot. Three men got out of the car and came in the restaurant.

The first man to enter the restaurant was big and fat. The next two men were of thinner and tall. There was an empty table across the aisle from me. They sat themselves down and placed their order. I could tell by the look of these three gentlemen that they had a really rough night, because they looked tired and seemed to be in a bad mood. The fat man appeared to be the leader. They were having an "oil field conversation", which didn't make any sense to me.

All of a sudden, the fat guy said, "That little S.O.B. didn't show up last night. We had to work sixteen hours, eight hours over time. Wait till I get a hold of him. He is fired."

There was my big chance I got the waitress's attention, and motioned her over. I asked her the fat man's name and she glanced at him then said, "Oh that's Earl Miller,  the driller."
 
I took a couple more sips of my coffee, then walked over to the table where Earl and his crew were sitting. When I got to the table, I introduced myself, and told Earl, "Sounds like you guys are short handed."

"Yeah, we are," Earl grinned. "You looking for a job?"

"Yes, sir. I sure am. I noticed that Earl was starting to smile a little bit, and it was a friendly smile. That made lump in my throat disappear.

"You ever worked in the oil fields, before?" Earl said.

"No. But I'm not afraid of hard work," I added quickly.

"At least you're honest. We'll find out about the hard-working part later.

Earl hired me and told me to be back here at the restaurant that night at eight thirty.

"I'll be here," I said.

"We're working eight hour shifts, and sometimes double or triples. Pack a heavy lunch, because you never know when you have to work sixteen hours straight. And steel-toed boots are a must. Do you have any, David?"

"No, I'm afraid I don't."

"What size do you wear?" I told him and he said he'd call the tool pusher that day, and have him bring a pair of boots out to the rig that night. I thanked Earl for the opportunity and went on my way home.

When I got home, I told Fran the good news. She was thrilled. Everybody on the farm was excited for me, for landing such a good paying job. The job involved a lot of over time. I couldn't wait to go to work that night. Our shift was from ten P.M. till six in the morning.

At about nine forty-five we got to the drilling rig, which was a mile off the road on the top of a hill. The lease road was so rough we couldn't drive all the way into the rig. We had to walk about seven tenths of a mile. After we got on the rig floor, we put our lunch boxes down. Earl and the other two hands changed clothes, but Earl had forgotten to tell me to bring an extra set of clothes. I stayed busy that night, taking care of the odds and ends the rest of the crew didn't want to do.

At six o'clock the next morning, our relief showed up. We all went in the doghouse, and the rest of the crew changed their clothes. I grabbed my lunch box and went outside, and when Earl and the crew came out, and we all walked down the lease road together, and back to Earl's brand new Thunder Bird.

When we got to the car, Earl took a good look at me and said, "David, where are your clean clothes? You don't think for one minute that you can ride in my new car with your dirty clothes on, do you?"

I didn't know what to say, so, I said, "I didn't know I had to bring clothes to change into.

Earl said, "You got two choices. Number one: walk home, or, take your boots, shirt, pants and socks off, throw them in the trunk of the car, and ride in the back seat in your underwear on. I'll give you five seconds to make up your mind."

I didn't like either one of my choices, but after some deliberation, I chose choice number two. That was the most embarrassing moment of my life, riding in the back of that new car with just my underwear on. Earl and the other two hands laughed at me all the way home. Earl was right about one thing, though.

He said, "I bet you never forget your change of clothes again."

Coming from the "Amish" and being used to having my body fully clothed all the time, I felt pretty naked and embarrassed. Earl and the other hands tried me out to see if I'd chicken out from working in the oil fields, but their teasing only made me try much harder to do my job. I was beginning to like to work in the oil fields. My first paycheck was six hundred and seventy-five dollars, which made me like it so much more.

As time went by we got used to the good paychecks. Realizing my wife was pregnant and soon due with our first child made us very happy. It motivated me to try to get as much over time in as possible in the oilrigs. When I got tired, all I had to think about was, we are going to a baby and we need the money. This was all the motivation I needed.

The last time Fran went for a family check up, the doctor said it's not going to be long and according to the heartbeat it's a boy. I told Fran it doesn't matter if it's a boy or a girl as long as it’s healthy. All I could think about was the baby. I was hoping the baby was going to be healthy and Fran was going to be okay without any complications.

On January 30, 1979, Fran went into labor prematurely. I was so excited I forgot to call my driller to let him know I won't be in tonight. Earlier that day, the heater of our car quit working. I had to call the neighbor and ask them if they could give us a ride to the Guernsey County Memorial Hospital. Fran's contractions increased rapidly. I told the neighbor we had to make it to the hospital A.S.A.P. He said, "No problem. I'll be right there to give you a ride."

When we arrived at the hospital the personnel wanted me to sign papers, but I was too excited to even sit down. Still, I had to calm down and sign the documents needed. I watched as the nurses put Fran in a wheel chair and take her to the delivery room. When I was done signing the documents, I went back to be with my wife. Soon, I realized she was not the only one in the delivery room in labor. I could hear the screams of the other women in labor.

Then , Fran starting gripping my hands very hard and making grunting sounds. Terrified, I left the delivery room. As I was leaving, I told the nurse, "Nurse, there has got to be something you can do about this."
 
"No, Mr. Yoder," she said firmly. "This is normal."

Still heeding to the women screaming, I said, "I can't take this anymore. I'm getting the hell out of here. I will be downstairs in the waiting room," I said walking out. I paced the floor in the waiting room for an hour and forty-five minutes, which seemed like an eternity.

Suddenly, a voice over the intercom said, "Mr. Yoder, you are wanted up in the maternity ward."

I was so excited I couldn't remember where the maternity ward was. I stopped at the gift store and asked the lady there where it was. I took the elevator to the forth floor where Fran was at.

Soon as I stepped off the elevator the nurse met me and said, "This way, Mr. Yoder."

Still excited, I asked the nurse, "Is my wife okay?"

"Everything is just fine," she said. "You have a healthy baby girl."

"I do, I do," I said excitedly.

"Yep," she said.

In shock, I said, "Oh boy." When I entered the room there was Fran with our beautiful little baby daughter in her arms. I felt like I was ten foot tall and bullet proof. I had never been so proud in my life. I ask the nurse, "Can I hold my baby girl?"

"Yes, just be careful."

We named our daughter Debra Kay Yoder. Debra was born premature, but was healthy as could be expected. She weighed less than six pounds, so she had to stay in the hospital for a couple days until she gained some weight. The next day I went to L&K Restaurant to meet Earl and explain to him why I didn't make it in last night to work. As luck would have it Earl and the rest of the crew was sitting at a table eating lunch, as they had to work a double shift. When I approached Earl I told him I could explain why I missed work last night.

Angry, Earl said, "You better have a dam good reason."

"I do. My wife gave birth to a baby girl last night." Earl had a half way grin on his face and said, "I guess that will do." When I told Earl that we named our baby girl after his girlfriend, Earl smiled from ear to ear and said, "You did."

"Yep," I said.

Fran and I considered Earl and his girlfriend very good friends. We had cookouts with them. Even though Earl always picked on me at work . I didn't mind that. I continued working in the oil fields for some time after Debra was born. I thought our life was looking better, but I had forgotten one small detail about our life. We were living right outside of the Amish settlement, which caused Fran and I a lot of heartaches. The public was very curious, as to why an Amish couple modernized. Fran and I were very careful what we said about the Amish we didn't want to discriminate against them. We just wanted to get on with our lives, and forget about our past. But that was an almost impossible task.

A couple of Amish preachers and a couple of members were willing to talk to the public about us. They told their side of the story, trying to disgrace us in anyway possible. I guess they thought that would make their church look better in the eyes of the public. We had told them when we left that we would keep their secrets. But apparently that wasn't enough for them. They made statements against us that weren't true. Though we knew it wouldn't be easy, we decided to stay in the area, since I liked my job in the oil fields and it paid pretty well. Nevertheless, our past haunted us.

Living in the same area as the Amish, we often ran into them in the grocery stores. Even though we tried to go about our business, they'd often stop and talk to us. Usually the conversation was short. They generally told us we were going to hell, and asked how we could live with ourselves after what we'd done.

On one occasion, I ran across my sister Emma, and her husband Andy, who had come to Ohio from New York to visit friends and family. All I wanted to do was go up to Emma and say Hi, How are you doing, it's nice to see you again. But that was a mistake.

When I walked up to them and said hello, Emma's response was, "Who are you?"
 
"It's me. David," I said. Emma was stunned, and Andy immediately began to tell me what he thought of me.

"David, you are going to hell," he said. "You’ve always been a bad boy. Ever since I can remember you have always been different, never any good."

Then, looking at me, he added, "Too bad it was Joe who got killed instead of you. I'd rather come to your funeral as an Amish man, than see you stand before me in your English clothes." Andy stopped for a couple seconds.

After a couple of minutes I said, "Anything else on your mind?" Andy didn't answer.
After another awkward pause I said sincerely, "It was nice seeing you two again. I wish both of you all the luck in the world, may God bless you" and then I walked away. But my day was ruined. Even my own sister and brother-in-law couldn't talk nicely to me.

In the fall of 1979, we were preparing to move to Texas and we received a wedding invitation from Fran's parents. It stated that their daughter Mary was getting married to Tony Miller. We didn't think we'd get a wedding invitation since we were no longer Amish. Dan was the Bishop, and very strict, Barbara was an obedient wife and loved her children.

Dan and Barbara came to an agreement, once my child no matter what you will always be my child. Dan said he couldn't find any biblical scripture saying not to invite us. The biggest majority of the Swartzentruber Amish didn't agree with this. We attended the wedding but Dan made sure he didn't speak to either one of us. Barbara waited till she caught Fran by herself to talk and spoke very nice to her and asked her how our little baby girl was doing. There is one thing that was obvious, we were invited, we attended, but we weren't welcome.
 
None of the married Amish men spoke to me except Fran's oldest Amish brother. And my father-in-law wouldn't even look at me. We stayed till around eight thirty that evening. The only people who spoke to me were the young children; they were curious how it was like being English. They also made some remarks against their strict parents. I was as glad to leave the wedding, as they were to see us go. Tony is now married and still hasn't confessed to stealing Joe George's car. Dennis hasn't confessed either.

Their secret still remains between Tony and Dennis. We stayed around the area for a while longer. I even helped drill four oil wells on Amish farms. The Amish didn't like that, but usually they didn't find out who I was until the well was almost completed. Finally, Fran and I decided to leave the Ohio.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #40 on: December 17, 2022, 06:05:02 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_7.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 7

In the fall of nineteen-eighty, we moved to Houston, Texas, hoping we could be just like anyone else and that no one would know we came from the Amish. We met another English couple that wanted to leave Ohio, too. Pete and Lisa were living on a farm out in the country, and had a big family. Since we didn't know what we were getting into, we decided it would be better if we left our belongings behind for the time being. Since Pete and Lisa had a large family, they decided to do the same.

Pete and Lisa had a couple of married children living in the area, and a few relatives. A couple of their children were still going to school. They decided it was best if the children stayed and finished school, at least until Pete and Lisa got settled in. Pete and Lisa told us we could leave our belongings in one of their buildings, except for what we could haul in our new Bronco. Once we got settled in, we could come back up and pick up our stuff. This was a big step for us. Of course we couldn't load the Bronco too heavily, since we had a one-year-old daughter named Debra.

All the arrangements had been made, and we were all packed up and ready to go. We left early around four in the morning and traveled together with two vehicles. Fran and I wanted to drive straight through, but as Pete and Lisa were in their later forties, they thought it would be too much for them. Everyone agreed to pull off at a couple of rest areas to sleep, whenever one of us got tired. In addition, anytime we got hungry we stopped at roadside parks and had a cook out.

We arrived in Deer Park, Texas, thirty hours later. We stopped at a filling station, and Pete called his brother Jim and got directions to Jim's place. This was the late Fall of nineteen-eighty, and the weather was nice and warm. We all went to Jim's trailer, and spent the night there. We had a cook out and drank a few beers with Jim and his family that night.

The next day, Fran and I began looking for a place to live. About a mile down the road from Jim's place, the highway turned into Spencer Highway, and went into Pasadena, Texas. Right inside the Pasadena city limits there was a sign that read: Spencer Motel and Apartments. It was a run down looking place, and a little bit on the wild side.

As Fran and I drove up to this place, we saw the sign, and it read vacancy. Deciding we couldn't be choosy we pulled in, and went inside and filled out an application. After we finished filling out the application, we asked them, if they had a one bedroom-furnished apartment, that we could rent weekly. They did, and rented it to us on the spot. Ecstatic, we went back to Jim's place and told Pete and Lisa the good news. Everybody was happy for us.

We loaded our belongings in the Bronco, went to our new home. The first night in our new home, we didn't sleep well. There were parties going late into the night. We also heard a couple of fights during the night. Early Sunday morning, Jim brought his family, and Pete and Lisa to our home. We were ready to go sight seeing. We took two vehicles and went up to Battleground road, across to the Lynsburg Ferry. We pulled on the ferryboat, which took twelve cars across the Houston ship channel.

When we pulled on the ferryboat, I was so fascinated by the boat that I decided it would be a good place to go to work. I got out of my Bronco and asked one of the deck hands where the man in charge was. "Go talk to the Captain up stairs in the wheel house," he said. I went upstairs and asked the Captain, if they are doing any hiring. The Captain, said, "As a matter of fact, we are." "Great. I'll come back first thing Monday morning, to fill out an application."

On Monday morning I was at the Lynsburg Ferry's office before they opened, waiting for the Supervisor to get there. When he arrived, I introduced myself and told him I was looking for a job. He gave me an application to fill out and I quickly filled it out and handed it back to him.

He looked it over very carefully, and then said, "I like the interest you've shown, and I'd like to give you a shot at the job. However, it's not totally up to me. The Lynsburg Ferry is operated by Harris County Precinct Two, and we'll have to go through all the proper procedures ." I took my physical right away. Three days later, I was working for the Lynsburg Ferry, directing vehicles on and off the Ferryboat. I liked it.

In the mean time, Fran filled out an application at Spencer Motel and Apartment Complex to be a maid. This would pay for our rent and a small paycheck besides. She also got hired. Things were looking up for us. A couple days later we found out that Pete and Lisa had a bad argument. Lisa left for Ohio again, and Pete stayed with his brother Jim. Pete and Jim worked as bricklayers, and I guess they didn't get paid for the last job they did. This caused Pete and Lisa to have an argument. Fran and I were busy trying to make a living and getting a new start.

A couple of weeks went by, and then I filled out an application for Security Guard at Spencer Motel. I also got that job. The other Security Guard had quit, because the place was too wild. I didn't let that bother me. I had a few close calls, but I always came out on top. A couple weeks went by, and we found out that Pete had also gone back to Ohio, but Pete told his brother Jim to tell us that our belongings would be all right at their place until spring.

The first Christmas we spent in Texas, we went swimming. The time went by so fast we could hardly keep track of the days. We even turned the air conditioner on a couple times in January. This definitely was different from what we were used to in Ohio.

In February, I asked my supervisor at Lynsburg Ferry if I could have a week off from work to go and get our belongings from Ohio. He gave me the okay. We were getting worried, because we couldn't get a hold of Pete and Lisa by telephone, and they hadn't answered any of our letters.

When we arrived in Ohio, we found that Pete and Lisa were no longer living there. What little bit of information we could gather told us that they'd gotten a divorce, and sold all their belongings, and ours too, and then moved away. We were in total shock, but we had no choice other than to go back to Texas.

Late that Spring one evening our neighbor invited me to go with him to one of his friend's house, to play cards. I accepted. At his friend's house, my neighbor introduced me to everyone. A couple of the guys we were playing cards with, just happened to be supervisors for construction companies. In their conversation I learned that they were hiring, and that some of the jobs paid up to thirteen dollars and eighty cents an hour, and more. This was five dollars an hour more than I was making.

The one Supervisor especially took a liking to me. He told me, to be in their office first thing the next morning. I showed up at their office the next morning, filled out an application, and got hired. I told Lynsburg Ferry what I'd done, and they understood. Now I was working sixty hours a week, and part time as a Security Guard.

I worked in the refineries till the late summer of 1982. Work was getting slow, and a lot of employees were getting laid off. Finally, one day I got my lay off slip. It had been nice while it lasted, and money was no problem, since we had put some away for a rainy day.

Oddly, Fran and I were starting to miss the Amish our parents, brothers and sisters. So we moved back up to Ohio. I worked odd jobs, but in order to see our families, there was only one way we could do that, go back to the Amish. While we were gone my sister Amanda got married, but we didn't get invited, since we weren't Amish at the time. We decided one day we would go and talk to Amanda and her husband Jake. They were glad to see us.

We talked to Amanda and Jake about coming back to the Amish to try it again. They thought that was great. "Do you think we'll be welcome?" I said.

"Sure," Amanda said. So we had made arrangements to go back to the "Amish." This meant we had to get rid of all our possessions, including our personal photo album.

A week later we had one of our friends take us to sister Amanda's place. When he dropped us off our friend said, "Are you guys sure you want to go back to the Amish?"

"Not really," I said. "But do you know what it's like to live without any family."

"No," he said sadly. "I guess I don't." You never realize how much your past has a hold on you mentally and emotionally. You miss your parents, sisters, brothers and your cousins, and everything you've known and loved all your life. Both Fran and I had an empty spot in our hearts. Now, we were going to try to fill it.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #41 on: December 17, 2022, 06:17:37 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_8.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 8

We lived with sister Amanda and her family for the next couple weeks. They seemed happy to take us in and try to help us out. Word of our return traveled quickly among the Amish. My parents even got the word in New York. It hadn't even been a week since we arrived at sister Amanda's place, when my parents showed up. They didn't have much to say, though it was like they were in shock.

I didn't know for sure whether they were happy to see us. I do know we didn't feel too welcome around them. Meanwhile, I helped Jake on the farm, and Fran helped Amanda in the house. A few Amish showed up while we were staying there. I felt like it was just to see what we looked like, or how we acted, since we'd been gone from the Amish for so long.

I had one more sister living in this area, and Fran had four sisters. However, those two weeks we stayed at Amanda's and Jake's place, none of the rest of the family showed up to pay us any kind of respect, or even just to say "Hello, welcome back."

The second week we were told we had to go to Guernsey County, Ohio, where we had left the church. It was time to go and see the Bishop, and he didn't take very kindly to me having taken his daughter out of the Amish. At this time, he had three boys out of the Amish. Fran and I had nothing to do with that, the boys had left on their own.

Amanda and Jake hitched two horses to a two-seated buggy, and we started our long trip to Guernsey County, which was between sixty to seventy miles from Wayne County. We took along some oats and hay for the horse since it was such a long trip. We drove thirty fives miles, stopped, fed the horses and gave them an hour to rest. We arrived in Guernsey County about twelve hours later, and went directly to my father-in-law's place.

Dan came out of the house as we were getting off the buggy, but there was no smile on his face. We unhitched the horses, put them in the barn and fed them. Meanwhile, my brother-in-law, Jake talked to my father-in-law. Sister Amanda took Fran in the house.

Fran's Mom cooked up a nice supper for us. After supper, Dan told us we could stay in the old empty house, which was vacant at the time.

Fran's parents were retired from farming. Only Fran's sister Sarah was at home now. Dan had rented all his farmland out to another Amish farmer who lived five to six miles up the road. This wasn't their custom. Usually when parents retire one of their children moved home and took over the farming. However, Dan didn't get along with any of his married children, and none of them wanted to move home. We couldn't take over farming, since we were condemned in the eyes of the Amish.
 
"But," Dan told us, "You can stay here for a month or two. You'll have to look somewhere else for work. I can't give you any work, and wouldn't even if I could. I couldn't stand to benefit from anyone who's excommunicated."

"Thanks," was all I said.

Jake and Amanda stayed the night at Dan's house before heading for home the next morning. Before they left Jake said, "We'll truck one of our horses down for you to use for the time being." Although they weren't well off financially, Jake and Amanda did everything they could to help us. Later on, the church punished them for this.

None of the rest of the Amish in that little settlement was willing to help us or give us a chance. A few of them tried at first for a week or two, but soon stopped. During the next couple weeks of I went out looking for work. I built fences, did some carpentry for English people.

If I didn't have any work, I grabbed an ax and started cleaning up my father-in-law's place, which was starting to grow up quite badly. This was my way of thanking him for letting us stay there. I was also hoping he'd forgive us, and give us a second chance. I cleaned up brush for roughly a month in my spare time. One day Dan broke my heart. "David, this has to stop now!" he said. "What you've done is wonderful, but that doesn't matter. In the eyes of the Amish I'm a leader. I helped excommunicate you. Now I'm getting work out of a condemned man. It's got to stop immediately. It would be best if you, your wife and daughter found some place else to live."

At this time, some of the Amish still think I'm the one who stole Joe George's car and I'm guilty of that crime, even though I was teasing my sister that evening while she was dating her boyfriend. Tony and Dennis are now both married and have two or three children. In the eyes of the Amish community they are outstanding church members and can't do anything wrong. They still haven't confessed to the crime of stealing Joe George's car.

Meanwhile, Fran, her mother and her sister Sarah were enjoying being together again. Barbara was a sweet lady, and always had a friendly smile on her face. I loved Fran's mother, like my own. The next day we hitched the horse to the buggy and drove around the Amish country looking for an empty house.

We finally found one, but it was really run down. There were weeds in the front and back yard, up to four feet tall. There was a small stream of water that ran about a hundred feet in front of the house. There had been an old wooden bridge in the driveway, to get to the house, but it was in such disrepair it was un-usable. There also was a big hill behind and in front of the house, and was located on a small gravel road.

Eventually we found out that the guy who owned the place, was from Cleveland, Ohio, more than a hundred miles away. The only way for us to get a hold of the gentleman was through Leroy Smith, a modern dairyman.

Leroy milked more than a hundred heads of cows, and had a young Amish couple living there, doing his milking for him. The young couple lived in a small skid house on Leroy's farm. A few days later we learned where Leroy was located, and decided to pay him a visit. We arrived at his place around nine o'clock that morning. Leroy came out on the porch and invited us in the house.

We went in and introduced ourselves and Leroy offered us a cup of coffee, and we started talking. His wife Janet was making breakfast, and Leroy insisted that we eat with them. We couldn't refuse. Leroy said, "I know the guy who owns the place you're looking to rent. I'll call him and talk to him personally. I'll set up an appointment with the owner of the property, so you can talk to him." In less than a week we had an appointment to meet Eddie who was the owner of the property at Leroy's place. We were at Leroy's place early in the morning of our appointment.
Eddie arrived about an hour later. Leroy, Eddie and I talked for a couple hours. Then Leroy and Eddie went off by themselves for a while longer. When they came back, Eddie said, "You can rent the place if you put in a new bridge and fix up the house. This wasn't much of a deal the place was a real dump.

Leroy said, "I'll give you a days' work here and there, but I don't need much help because he had one Amish working for him already. I understand the Amish are very limited to what they can or cannot do."

The next week we were busy, trying to clean up the place. The house was a mess inside and out. Big piles of trash were laying everywhere on the floors. By the end of the week, the house on the inside was halfway ready to move into. One of Leroy Smith's sons helped me replace the bridge. Once this was done, we moved in, but the grass hadn't been cut yet.

A couple days after we moved in the house, I went to our closest Amish neighbor Sam, who lived two miles up the road from us, and asked, "Can I borrow a team of his horses and a mower to at least mow around the buildings?"

"I can't, but I'll send my oldest son Henry down to mow grass for you, who isn't a member of the church yet," Sam answered.

The next morning Henry showed up around nine o'clock. After mowing about fifty feet, the tongue broke out of his mower. Henry unhitched the horse from the mower, and said, "I'll be back after dinner." But he didn't show up after dinner.

He did come back the next day, however, with a team of horses and a wagon to get the mower. I knew right away there was something wrong when I saw the look on Henry's face.

"What is it, Henry?" I said.

"The elders of the church talked with my Dad, and told him that he shouldn't have anything to do with you and Fran,” said Henry.

The elders said, "Look you broke your tongue in your mower, when you were trying to help them. Isn't that enough of a sign. Doesn't that tell you that David and Fran are no good? Don't help them anymore."

If Sam had helped us anymore, he would probably get punished in church for it. So, that was the end of that. We knew now for sure that we had made a terrible mistake by trying to go back to the Amish. Still, we decided to keep on trying, hoping things would get better.

I saw Leroy Smith a couple days later. "What happened that the Amish men didn't mow around the buildings?" he asked. When we told him, he became very upset. "Enough is enough," he said. Then he went and got his tractor and mowed around the buildings for us.

By then, the Amish, our own people, were putting out so many rumors about us that it was almost impossible to work for our English neighbors, who was our only source of income at that point. A month went by like this. One day Leroy Smith showed up again, and he noticed the color of our skin wasn't too healthy.
Leroy looked through the house, and saw that we had hardly any food. Leroy told me to come to his place the next day and he'd find me some work. "I can't pay much," he added, "but I'll see to it that you, your wife and your daughter don't go hungry."

Fran and I tried to do with less food so our daughter could have more. I worked on Leroy's farm for a couple weeks. A lot of times when I went to work on the farm, Fran and our daughter Debra came along and spent the day in the house with Leroy's wife, Janet. The Amish couple that was living at Leroy's doing the milking got fired. Leroy said it was because they weren't doing their job anymore, but I believed that Leroy saw the whole Amish community turning their backs on us, and he and Janet couldn't take it any longer.

With the Amish couple gone, I worked steady for Leroy on the farm. The Amish just got colder and colder toward us. There was no forgiveness in their hearts for us. We felt we had no choice but to leave.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #42 on: December 17, 2022, 06:23:34 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_9.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 9

Fran and I talked everything over, and decided to go back and live a modern life again. We talked to Leroy and Janet about the situation, but they didn't try to talk us into leaving or staying. They said, "It is totally up to you. You have to make up your own minds." We thought it over for a couple weeks. We had been Amish again for about four and a half months.

In the meantime, we had been writing letters to New York to my sister Emma, who was married to Andy Miller, hoping they'd write back and at least give us something to hold on to, but Pete, my only brother, wouldn't even write to me. With all this in mind, we went to church one last time on a Sunday.

We were excommunicated, so we couldn't eat with the rest of the Amish. In the eyes of the Amish if we ate with them it would poison their food. Leroy and Janet Smith knew this, and they invited us to their house for dinner after church. After dinner that afternoon, I cut off my beard and cut my hair.

Fran, our daughter Debra and I switched over into English clothes that same day and began leading a modern life. We wrote my father-in-law Dan a letter, and told him that we left and why, adding that they should pick up the little bit of stuff we had borrowed from them, which was at our house. We didn't want to take anything that didn't belong to us. We bought an old Plymouth from Leroy for five hundred dollars. Now we would be spending a lot of time with only friends for the next six months.

In these next six months, I got back in the oil fields, drilling oil wells, but oil fields weren't steady. Fran and I were helping Leroy and Janet out on the farm. The spring of 1983, we moved by ourselves to a small town called Cambridge, Ohio. We got to be close friends with some of the people I was working with. Coincidentally, I was working with Lee Brown, who I had worked with three years earlier.

One night we were invited to Lee's house for a cook out, and it was a wild party. Someone by the name of Fly showed up. Fly was a tattoo artist. One of Lee's friends was getting a tattoo . By this time I had drunk too much, and Fly had finished the tattoo he was putting on the other guy. Fly was looking for someone else to tattoo.

Fly looked at me and said, "How about you, ex Amish man!"

The whole crowd started cheering me on. We had a couple more drinks, and everyone started to dare me. I finally sat down, and Fly began giving me a tattoo.
As the evening went along, I drank so much that I didn't remember what happened, but somehow we made it home. I had never been that drunk in my life.

The next morning as I was waking up, I put my head on my left arm trying to get more sleep. Since my left arm was sore, I put my head over on my right arm. That one was also, sore. About that time Fran woke up.
 
Her first words were, "Oh my god, David, what have you done?"

"Beats me. I don't remember this one on the right arm."

They looked awful. Fly was a professional tattoo artist, but he must have been as drunk as I was, because these were jail house tattoos. I was furious, and so was my wife. I decided I'd better go over and see Lee, to see what happened last night. I was at Lee's house for about an hour when Fly showed up.

"Just the man I wanted to see," he said to me. "You owe me money for them tattoos from last night.

Angry, I said, "I will not pay under any condition."
 
"Why is that?" he asked.

Still furious, I said, "Because right after I pay you, I'll beat the living daylights right out of you."

Fly said, "Chill man! Be cool, it's on the house."  Still angry with myself for letting this happen, now, I would be stuck with these tattoos for the rest of my life.
 
Eventually, Fran and I decided to move back to Texas, thinking maybe we would get lucky again, and find a good paying job. But this time we were wrong. It was the summer of 1983; we only stayed in Texas a couple months because we couldn't find any good paying jobs. Houston appeared to be really dull, everybody was looking for a job and nobody was hiring. We decided it wasn't our best interest to hang around. We moved back to Ohio, to the same place out in the country, where we lived before.

Leroy and Janet Smith were in the process of losing everything they owned, because of some Government program. It was during the time the Government programs were being cut back and borrowing money wasn't as easy as a couple years earlier. We felt bad about this and loaned them three thousand dollars, trying to help them, so they wouldn't lose everything they worked so hard for. In the meantime, I went back to work in the oil fields again. Fran was pregnant at the time and our new baby was due to arrive in December.

December of 1983 was a very cold year for Ohio, and we wanted a Christmas baby. The first of December Fran went to the Doctor for a check up. The Doctor told her the baby was ready to be delivered at any time. We were both thrilled. Our oldest daughter, Debra Kay, was now four years old. She was looking forward to having a baby brother or sister. Leroy and Janet were now living closer to us, just over the hill on another ridge.
 
About a week before Christmas, we had a rainstorm, which soon turned everything to ice as the temperatures started to drop. By the week of Christmas, temperatures had dropped down to twenty below zero. Those little country roads were almost impossible for motor vehicles to use. At this time we owned a four-wheel drive Dodge power wagon, and a 1979 Chrysler.

A week before Christmas we blew up the motor in the four-wheel drive, and two days before Christmas we busted the radiator in the car. I knew a baby was on the way, and with temperatures at twenty below zero with wind chill factors forty and fifty below life was anything but dull. The day before Christmas Fran was having labor pains, so I called a friend of mine, and asked Tom if he could take us to the hospital.

Tom, my friend said, "Sorry. I'm not driving that far in this weather. I'll let you use my car though."

I thanked him and he said he'd be over in an hour with the car, if he could get it started. In the mean time, I called the people I worked with and told them what was taking place. They told me to take the day off and take care of business. I told them I would be back to work tomorrow, if everything went well, and if there was anyway possible. An hour later Tom arrived with his car, and I took Tom back home. Tom told me to keep the car until I get one of ours fixed. I thanked him again and went back home.

When I got home, I made sure there was enough wood in the back room, and also put some coal inside. Then I started to make arrangements to take Fran to the hospital. I called Leroy and Janet Smith and asked them if they could keep Debra for a couple days. The answer, of course, was yes.

Late that evening I took Fran to the hospital. Between one and two o'clock on Christmas morning a healthy baby girl was born. We named her Rebecca Noel. She was a very cute little baby. Early that morning I had to leave the hospital to go to work in the oil fields. I was exhausted, since I wasn't able to get any sleep that night. However, I was also happy that the baby was healthy and my wife was well.

On my way to work I had to stop at the Smith's place, and tell our daughter Debra she now had a baby sister named Rebecca. Debra was so excited! Then, off to work I went.

The weather was very cold and the roads were in really bad shape. I arrived at the drilling rig in time to start my shift. I told my driller and the people that I worked with the good news. Everyone was so happy for me, and glad to see me back to work. We normally worked eight-hour shifts, unless we were finishing up the hole, running casing or something went wrong.

If a crew didn't show up, we had to stay over until we got relieved, as the drilling rig had to run twenty-four hours a day no matter what. I was hoping everything would go well and it did. The first eight hours went by rather quickly. Before I knew it, it was time to go home. Even though the roads were bad, it didn't take me long to drive home. When I got home, the house was freezing, the fire had gone out. The first thing I wanted was a cup of coffee. The teakettle was on the top of the stove, full of water and frozen solid. I opened the water spigot and it was frozen as well. So was the toilet.

I started a fire in the big furnace. I figured it would take about two hours for this big old house to get warm. I was lucky about one thing. We had running spring water coming from underneath a big rock, right behind the house in front of a big hill. I grabbed two buckets, went out back, filled them with water. Then, I put some water in a small dish and put it on top of the stove. That was going to be my coffee water. I put another large pot of water on top of the stove, so I could mop the floors. It didn't take long for the coffee water to heat up.

I was in a hurry because I wanted to go see Debra Kay at the Smith's house, before going to see Fran and Rebecca at the hospital. The water was hot now so I made myself a cup of coffee and sandwiches. I had made a big mess in the kitchen and living room, not taking time to wipe my feet when I was coming in and going out. I figured I made the mess so I better clean it up. I mopped the kitchen and living room floors. After I finished, I went out back and filled the furnace.

Then I went outside, split some wood and piled up the furnace room with wood and coal. I went back in the house and got a few feet into the living room, when I slipped and fell right on my back. I got up and fell right back down again. The third time I got up and was able to make it into the kitchen. However, when I got into the kitchen, I fell down again. I figured when I mopped the floors, I must have been in a hurry and mopped haphazardly.

The house wasn't as warm as I'd thought I was just warm from working so fast. Both floors were frozen solid where I mopped them. It was almost impossible to walk on these floors. But I managed and went in the bedroom and changed into clean clothes.

I went up to see Debra for about forty-five minutes. From there I had about an hour drive to go to the hospital to see Fran and the baby. I arrived at the hospital about ten o'clock that night, and stayed with Fran for about four hours. I was really getting tired, so I left and went home. When I got home, it was three o'clock in the morning. This left me a total of two hours to get some rest I had to be at work at six-thirty. I got to work, and put my eight hours in, but wasn't so lucky this time.

Our relief didn't show up at the end of our eight-hour shift. I had to work sixteen hours, with just a couple of bologna sandwiches that I had packed myself for lunch. At the end of my sixteen-hour shift, I was dead tired. I took off for home, which was about an hour's drive. I got home, changed clothes, filled up the furnace and headed straight for the hospital. I got halfway to the hospital, when I just couldn't keep my eyes open any longer. I pulled off on the side of the road and closed my eyes for about forty-five minutes.

After that I felt a little better and I continued on to the hospital. I arrived at the hospital around eleven-thirty or twelve o'clock. My wife was doing well and so was our baby. I was so glad to see them, but Fran took one look at me and said, "You look awful, David." I stayed with Fran and the baby until around two o'clock in the morning, then left to go home. When I got about halfway home, I felt myself falling asleep. Again I pulled off on the side of the road, and napped. After that I went straight home.

The weather was warming up fast; the temperature must have changed thirty degrees. It was now ten above zero. I got home and fired up the furnace, then went to bed for a couple of hours. When I got up to go to work the next morning, the temperature had warmed up, the sun was out, and it looked like a beautiful day. It was warm enough that the snow was melting on the roads on top of the ice.

I had to work four hours over time that same day, before our relief finally showed up. They were four hours late, because of the road conditions. I left and headed for the hospital. The hospital was giving us a champagne dinner that evening, since Rebecca was the first baby to be born in that hospital, on Christmas day. I wasn't sure if I could still make it in time for the dinner, but I decided to try. But first I had to go home.

When I got back on the gravel roads, they were completely covered with ice. I got within five miles from our home, but there was one hill I just couldn't get up. I parked the car, and thought I would walk the rest of the way home but when I stepped out of the car, the road was so icy, I couldn't even stand up. I had to walk home across the fields. By the time I got two miles from our house it was dark, and I began to realize I would have to miss my champagne dinner at the hospital with Fran and the baby.

When I got home, I made myself a cup of coffee, and something hot to eat. After that, I called Leroy and Janet Smith and talked to Debra for a while. Then I told Leroy I had to stay in town for a couple days, until the weather cleared up. I'd be staying at Lee Brown's house. If anything went wrong he should call me there. I also asked him to call Fran the next day, to let her know what was going on. The next couple days I stayed at Lee's house until the weather cleared up. Three days later I brought my wife and newborn baby home from the hospital. I also picked up Debra from Leroy and Janet's place, and brought her home.

Everyone was glad to be back home. Sometimes I don't know how I would have made it, if it wasn't for friends and neighbors like Leroy and Janet Smith or Lee Brown and his family.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #43 on: December 17, 2022, 06:26:26 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_10.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 10

Working in the oil fields can be very dangerous. I've seen people get their arm broken in half, or their leg snapped. I also replaced a few people who were killed on the rig. One time our company had to drill an oil well right outside of Cleveland, Ohio, where the rig before us had tried to drill, and hit a formation. The special formation in that specific area had extremely high gas pockets. They weren't ready for it, so the whole crew was burned to a crisp. Now the company I was working for would be trying to drill that hole.

The job sight was more than two hundred miles away from home, which meant staying away from home until the hole was drilled. Our shift was what they called morning tower from ten thirty at night till six thirty in the morning. And it worked out that it was our shift that had to drill through that formation. Our company had even called a special fire fighter crew from Texas, to stand by while we were drilling through the formation. There were ribbons tied out by the lease road, which went to the main road. Drill pipes were laid down from the hole we were drilling, up to a hundred feet away from the rig. The pipes were connected to a blowout preventor.

We arrived at the rig around ten o'clock that evening, a couple minutes early. The other crew was two hundred and fifty feet from the special formation, they called Ariskina sand, and they had a smile on their faces when we arrived that evening.

As they were leaving the rig, they told us, "We hope to see you guys on the other side." That meant, GOOD LUCK!

Our crew was tense that night, but we tried not to let it show. We were prepared to do this job properly, and keep the rig from blowing up, or burning down even if it meant we died trying. Four of us watched all the pressure gauges and all the equipment. We each had our own post for that night. When we got within twenty-five feet of the formation, we all got together and made sure everyone knew what to do, in case of a major blowout. When we hit the formation, the pressure started to rise.

Two of us chained the drill pipe to the rig floor so it couldn't blow out of the hole and set off a spark. After that one of us went out to the mud pumps, and started pumping mud down the hole when it was necessary. Another one stood by to close off the blowout preventor. Two other guys were standing on top of the rig floor, watching the gauges up there. Within ten to fifteen minutes the pressure gauges started to go back down again. We released the chains and bushings tied to the rig floor to keep the drill pipe in the hole. The pressure was now down again.

We could start drilling a little bit, but the stage was still critical, and would remain that way until we drilled another fifteen to twenty feet. It took us over an hour to drill another fifteen to twenty feet. The pressure kept going up and down, but we survived it without a scratch. We were glad to see our relief show up the next morning. We completed this well in about ten days. Everything considered it went well.

I didn't get to go home after this well was drilled, because we had to drill another well at another location. We started drilling the next well, after the surface pipe was set, which was roughly between seven and nine hundred feet. One morning after we got off from work, we went to our campsite, which was really just a big tent. The four of us ate breakfast, then went into the tent and laid down for a couple of hours. Between eleven A.M. and twelve P.M. there was a rattle on our tent door. We all woke up and there was our tool pusher, which he is the man in charge of the three crews that ran the rig.

In his deep, booming voice the tool pusher said, "Time to get up boys." So we did. By one o'clock, the driller, the tool pusher and I were at a bar where they served food and liquor. We ordered a sandwich and a beer. After we were there for a while a couple other oil field hands and business men who were all oil field related, showed up. Somebody was constantly ordering a round of drinks for everybody. Before we realized what was happening, we were drunk. The tool pusher and the driller were both my friends, because I was a hard worker and made sure I carried my load.

My driller's Daddy owned the company, so I felt like I was in safe hands. That afternoon I asked my driller, "Don't you think it's time to go back to the tent?"
"Don't worry, David. I'll take care of you." We got back to the tent that evening about eight thirty, both of us feeling no pain. The other two hands were upset because of the condition we were in. Nevertheless, we went to work at ten P.M.
When we got up on the rig floor, one of the evening crew looked at us, and said, "David, you and the driller got in the sauce, looks like."

They were all laughing and joking with us, and I felt relaxed and happy. As I was changing into my work clothes, I noticed my driller, the evening tower driller and the tool pusher were talking together.

All of a sudden, my driller said, "Yoder, come over here, and put your clean clothes on again." The evening tower crew is going home tonight, and they got room for one more. That means you, Yoder." I was surprised.

"Don't worry about it," the driller said. "I'll put your name in the book, and you'll get paid." I couldn't believe what I was hearing, but the tool pusher backed up my driller's words. "Go ahead, Yoder, you deserve it," said the tool pusher. I was thrilled to have the opportunity to go home and see my wife and children.

I arrived at home about two A.M. that morning, and knocked on the door. Fran opened the door and for a moment, just stared at me. The next morning when our girls woke up, they had a surprise: Daddy was home.

I got to spend the whole day, and part of the next with my family before I had to go back to work. But I did have to go. Soon we finished up that well, and drilled a couple more in that area. Then, we moved the rig back into the yard. The yard was only five miles from our house. All the crews worked on the rig in the yard.

In the meantime, our company was making changes. My driller got promoted to tool pusher, so that left the morning tower crew without a driller. I didn't want the job, because it was too hard to find good help. It sure took a special person to work in the oil fields. Most people would only work a couple of weeks, until they got a good pay check in, then they quit. And you worked in the mud, the rain, and all the cold weather during the winter month. I didn't mind that, much.

What I didn't like about it was that the work was never really steady or secure. You'd have to rely on drawing some unemployment during the years' time. In the late seventies it was usually just in the spring of the year. However, in the early eighties, things started to change. Oil fields were no longer as steady as they had once been. Sometimes, we went out for only three holes, then back in the yard, and get laid off. Then, it was either draw unemployment, or, if you were lucky, go to work for another drilling company.

A couple of days later our rig left the yard, and lucky me, one of the other hands I was working with took the drilling job. The deal was that he had to hire me as a derrick hand. We drilled a couple wells down in the southern part of Ohio. I worked with the company until the fall of 1984. We worked hard and made good money.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #44 on: December 17, 2022, 06:29:26 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_11.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 11

In the fall of 1984 Fran and I decided to move down south again, where the weather was warmer. We got together and picked out the state of Louisiana to move to. We knew nothing about this state, but we packed up our belongings in a small U-haul trailer and made ready to leave. We started on our trip early one morning that fall. I had changed the oil, and checked the belts in the car, preparing it for the long trip. Before we reached Columbus, Ohio the car started to heat up. We got off at the first exit and pulled into a filling station. We had to replace the water pump, but were on our way again by nine-thirty that morning.

Twenty-eight hours later we arrived in Houma, Louisiana. We picked up a local paper to look for a place to rent, and found an ad for a trailer for rent. The trailer was located in Gray, Louisiana, a very small town just outside of Houma. We checked out the trailer, and rented it right away. Our landlord lived just down the street from us, and I went to work, part time, for an offshore shrimping company, with their son.

This place was close to the gulf. We were really fascinated with the "down the bayou Cajun style" of living. On this street the people partied a lot, and worked hard. Everybody that we talked to on that street wished us luck on getting a job. Houma was mostly related to offshore work, and most offshore companies were pulling in their equipment due to new Government regulations. A lot of people were being laid off. I knew I couldn't work with our landlord's son, as he was an offshore fisherman, and that work was very seasonable. I had to find something better in order to survive. Our neighbors right across the street from us took a liking to us.
 
Al was constantly talking about his Voodoo and the spirits from beyond, and he drank pretty heavily. I didn't let that bother me he was still a nice guy. Al was working for a company called Dravo Basic Materials that was an offshore dredging company. Al said he would try and get me a job there. I waited a month and a half, and Al finally got me on as a helper with his company.

Some of the Cajun people didn't take it too kindly, that a guy from out of state would come and get a job with a company as good as Dravo Basic Materials. It wasn't a bad job, and it involved a lot of traveling, sometimes into Mississippi, Alabama, Florida and Texas. One time I worked six months out of Beaumont, Texas. This meant staying away from home a lot, but it was a good living. The company took care of its employees.

When we stayed away from home, we usually stayed at the Ramada Inn, and the company picked up the bills. A few times we had to go offshore. We dredged for Oyster and clamshells. Oyster shell they called reef shell, which was used a lot for fill to put in a new road, and put up new construction. Clamshell was used like they use gravel up north. I always got stuck doing odd jobs, because I was about the only one who wasn't related to anyone in the Houma office. I had to do what they didn't want to do.

Our main office was out of Morgan City, Louisiana, and the people from that office took a liking to me, and promoted me to field supervisor. This now meant I had a big responsibility, and made a lot of decisions. My future was looking up. After this job we were also supposed to have the Angola State Prison to replace the Mississippi River bank within the Prison grounds. This job was very short lived, as the Louisiana Government ran out of funds.

Abruptly, my future took a ninety-degree turn. We had just bought a 1987 Firebird with a T-top. It was a classic, and high payments. When Morgan City promoted me to field supervisor, they told me it could be a short lived, but I had no idea it would only last a couple of months I had to shut down the operation in Galliano.
 
All my employees were out of Houma, Morgan City and a few out of New Orleans. They all went back to their original offices. I wasn't so lucky. The company didn't lay me off, but they wouldn't give me enough hours so I could survive. Slowly but surely, I was drowning in my own bills. I had to quit my job. Houma was now hurting, because of the economy. There was no other job to be found around Houma, and I wasn't about to sign up for Welfare.

In the fall of 1987, we moved to Houston, Texas. We had to let both of our vehicles go back to the bank. In Houston the jobs weren't that great either. I went back to school. I figured there'd always be work as a professional bartender. So, I took the class and became certified. I became a bartender at a topless bar for a short while and part-time at a Country and Western club. But, the atmosphere wasn't what I was used to. Too much sex, drugs and rock-n-roll for me.

I also started going to truck driving school, part time. I always wanted to be a truck driver. I graduated from the school in the top ten, but just because I had a piece of paper saying I was certified that didn't mean a company was going to hire me. I also went to Fort Wayne, Indiana to their school to become an owner operator, but I didn't like their setup, so I didn't sign up with them.

I went back to Houston empty handed. It wasn't long before I knew I had to get out of the bar life. We decided to form a company called Yoder's painting service. By the summer of 1989, we were painting and refinishing. Our work was mostly for people from the club we knew. We were living in a three-bedroom house, in a nice residential area. The girls were getting older.

On Thanksgiving, Christmas or any special event, Debra and Rebecca couldn't understand how come their grandparents, aunts, uncles or cousins wouldn't come and visit them. It was hard for Debra and Rebecca to see their friends always had relatives come to their house. Our daughters just couldn't understand. We all talked it over, Debra and Rebecca wanted to go Amish so they could see their relatives. Fran and I were also homesick for our relatives. So we all agreed to go back Amish.
This was after Christmas of 1989. The girls had a good Christmas that year. We got them each a fur coat, bicycle and scooter, and other toys. The year before we took them to Mexico for Christmas. While we lived in Texas, we bought anything we wanted. Debra had a waterbed, television, guitar, stereo and all types of new clothes. Rebecca had a new bed, keyboard, amp and guitar. Rebecca loved to rock-n-roll at the age of six. However, they were ready to give all this up to go "Amish" so they could see their relatives.

We waited until the girls got out of school in nineteen-ninety. Our house was freshly furnished with new furniture. We had a weight set and really got into working out. We were both built up nicely. The girls were starting to get into working out too. We pretty much gave our belongings away, to friends and strangers, in the spring of nineteen-ninety. All we kept was the Amish clothes we had saved from before, and some tools we could use. All our belongings we could keep, we loaded in our van.

The van had a bed, portable table and a big cooler in it. The cooler was stocked with food. We took the girls out of school a week early, and headed for New York State. We didn't know what we were up against, but everyone was willing to give it a try. Just when Fran and I thought we had finally put our past behind us, we had forgotten our most important part: our daughters.

Debra and Rebecca were old enough now that they wanted some answers about their relatives. The questions that Debra Kay or Rebecca Noel asked amazed me. When we sat down with our daughters to explain this situation, they weren't capable of understanding. Both daughters were totally fascinated by the Amish life style. For the sake of our children wanting to see their relatives we decided to make the sacrifice one more time and try to rejoin the Amish culture.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #45 on: December 17, 2022, 06:34:34 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_12.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 12

We left Texas one evening in the spring of 1991. The next night we stayed in a motel in Alabama. Twenty-hours later we arrived in Chattanooga, Tennessee, where we camped out and had a barbecue. The next morning we got up, and went on top of Lookout Mountain. The girls had a great time.

We walked around the mountain, and found a waterfall. Fran and I took off our shoes , walked in the water and prayed to God. We also spent that night in Chattanooga, and did some fishing. Debra and Rebecca loved every minute of it. The next morning we left for New York State. When we got to New York, reality started to hit us.

I hadn't seen my brother Pete for fifteen years, and a few years before this, we had gotten a message that my Dad had died. Fran and I hadn't seen either of our families for a long time. What if the Amish ways hadn't changed at all? What if they treated us like they did in Guernsey County, Ohio back in 1982? Still, we felt we owed our daughters a chance to know their relatives, even if it didn't work out.

We arrived in Depeyster, New York twenty-four hours later. All we had were addresses. No one knew we were coming. We drove around Depeyster area for about half an hour, trying to locate my sister Mary and her husband John's place. John had a sawmill and machine shop. The electric company was working on the power lines outside of Depeyster. We stopped and asked them, if they could direct us to John's sawmill. They told us on the Mayhew Road that we couldn't miss it, and it is right out by the road.

John had a lot of logs piled up and a lot of junk everywhere. We rode off the east road onto Mayhew road. The second Amish farm we came to, a woman was working in the garden. We stopped, and I said, "Excuse me. Can you tell me where Gingerich's sawmill is?" "About a mile up the road on the left-hand side . You can't miss it." We thanked her and headed that way.

The woman was right about one thing you couldn't miss it. The sawmill was right by the road, and so was the shop. There was a little garden in between the house and shop, and the house was also right by the road. Sister Mary was working in the garden, and two men were running the sawmill . We drove past, but nobody recognized us, or our out of state plates. We went on down the road about a mile, and turned around and came back. We stopped at the garden, where Mary was hoeing.
 
I rolled my window down and said, "Hi, Mary."

She stopped hoeing, and replied in a rough tone of voice, "What do you want?"

Mary had changed some she looked like she had seen some rough times.

When she got to the van, I asked, "Don't you recognize us?"

"How could I?" she said. "I've never seen you before." .

I took off my sunglasses, and tears were running down my cheeks. "Mary, I'm your brother. It's me, David." Mary stood in total shock for a minute, which seemed like half an hour. Then, she called one of her daughters, and told her daughter to run to the shop and get Dad.

When John came to the van he talked in a very low voice. We told John and Mary we wanted to go back to the Amish and asked them, if we could stay at their place until we got on our feet, maybe work for John at the sawmill.

"I don't see why not," John said. "Do you have any of your Amish clothes left?" Mary asked.

"A few," I said. "But none for Debra . Mary sent her daughter to the house to get some clothes for Debra. Debra's full name was Debra Kay Yoder. Kay was short for Katie, so she had to be named Katie now, since we were to be Amish. After Mary's daughter brought the clothes out to the van, we told them we would be back in an hour or so. Then we headed toward Canton to a roadside rest, where we changed into our Amish clothes.

An hour later we arrived back at sister Mary's place all dressed up in Amish clothes. We parked the van on the opposite side of the road from their house on land that belonged to an Englishman. The reason we left and changed into Amish clothes was because they preferred that we didn't walk in their house with English clothes on. I still never forget the thoughts that went through my mind when we first walked in sister Mary's house.

Mary now had eleven kids, and I hadn't seen one of them until this day. The house smelled like dirty diapers, and wasn't exactly clean. From our life style in Houston, Texas to this was almost too big a change for me to be able to take it.
All their kids were just staring at us like we were some kind of freaks. It was around their dinnertime, so Mary served us dinner. After dinner I walked out to the sawmill. The guy running the sawmill was Joe Miller, and the guy taking the lumber away from the saw was Norman Miller.

That evening John sent Joe to my parents, my brother Pete's and my sister Emma's place, to let them know we were at John's place and wanted to rejoin the Amish. I guess my brother Pete and sister Emma were in shock when Joe gave them the news, but my parents broke out in tears, they'd figured they'd never see us again. I was no longer allowed to smoke cigarettes, so the next day John and I went to Depeyster, to get a smoke pipe and tobacco.
 
I bought the pipe and tobacco, and then walked outside the store. I nearly fainted when I looked across the street: there was my Mom and Dad in their horse and buggy. I thought my Dad had died. As I walked up to the buggy to greet my parents I stopped, leaned over the back buggy wheel, and broke down and cried.
Finally, I made it to the front of the buggy and said, "Hi to Mom and Dad." They also both broke down and cried. They were both so glad to see me again. Now Mom and Dad wanted to see my wife and their two grand daughters, too. Mom and Dad followed John and I back to John and Mary's place.

Mom and Dad stayed for an hour or two, but spoke in a very low tone of voice. I asked Mom and Dad why they never responded when I wrote them a letter asking about my Dad's health. I'd had a message saying he'd died. However, they couldn't give me an answer. I'll never understand, but that's just the way it is. After about three days, my sister Emma and her husband came to visit us. They stayed for a couple hours.

I don't think I spoke more than a couple words to my sister Emma. I guess Emma was still in shock. On the fourth day brother Pete and his wife came to visit. Pete didn't have much to say, either. On Saturday, I took the van and the rest of our English clothes to a flea market. John came and picked me up with his horse and buggy. We sold our English clothes for almost nothing. We let the van go for a couple thousand dollars.

On Sunday it wasn't their church Sunday, so we spent the day at sister Mary's house. Since we were excommunicated from their church, my family and I had to eat at a separate table. It was really hard for us to talk to the company, because we were afraid we'd say the wrong thing, and they'd look down on our daughters and us. Our two daughters were to really enjoying playing and talking with their cousins.

The following week I started working on the sawmill . I had to watch what I did, as I was excommunicated. I couldn't help them pick up anything heavy, but they could help me. During the week in the evenings, Amish people showed up to visit , trying to make us feel welcome. Of course, sometimes they just came to see what we looked like or how we acted, whether we repented enough, and were humble enough. Often the married people wanted to sneak peak at our daughters to see how they played and acted, since they were born and raised English.

The next Sunday it was time to go to church. We told sister Mary and brother-in-law John that we were sick and we weren't ready to go to church. However, they insisted that we had to go to church and face everyone. So we went. There were thirteen of them in their family, and four of us in ours. That made seventeen people to pile on a two-seated buggy.

I'd never seen a buggy loaded down so much. There were little heads everywhere, and there was only one horse hitched to the buggy to pull all of us. We arrived at the church and were one of the last families to get there. Red Elmer's had church at their house that Sunday. We unloaded the women by the house and I wished them good luck. That was around nine o'clock in the morning; I knew I wouldn't be able to talk to them before one or one thirty that afternoon.

Brother-in-law John took the buggy behind the barn and unhitched the horse. I wasn't allowed to help John unhitch the horse, because I was excommunicated. John took the horse in the barn and tied him up. There was a group of men standing in and outside the barn. As was the custom, I had to shake all their hands. That was hard to do. The line looked very long and everyone was staring at me. I started shaking everybody's hand. I began outside the barn, and worked my way inside, all the while looking down at the ground.

When I got in the barn, I noticed there were some boys in the background peeking around the stall. I heard a voice say, "He was English a long time. Look at what he looks like now with that short hair. I was finished shaking their hands, and it was time for the men to start making their way to the house to start church services. The Bishop made the start and the Preachers followed with elders of the church behind them. All the members went in by their age. I followed brother-in-law John, because he was just older than me. We got to the house to the main entrance. The door had a spring on it. John went in, and the door was constantly open.
 
As each man passed through the door they held it for the next person. However, when I went through the door, I had to let the door shut. Since I was excommunicated they couldn't pass through a door that was held open by me. We had to pass through the kitchen to get to the living room, and all the women in the kitchen were staring at me as I was going to the living room. I got to the living room and was seated on the third bench up by a little table, where the leading singers sat. Six older men were seated at the little table, and they passed out the hymnbooks.

Their tradition was to share a hymnbook with the person sitting next to you. They gave me a hymnbook, but I wasn't allowed to share it with anybody. There were roughly five benches in the living room full of men and boys. The younger married men and the younger boys were seated in the kitchen. There were also four benches full of older women and girls in the living room.
 
Fran and our two daughters were seated in the kitchen. These benches were all hardwood with no cushions or backs to them. It was a long hard day. I hung my head most of the day. Whenever I did look up, I found everyone in the room staring at me. This church was fairly large for an Amish church. There were twenty-three families in all, I believe, and each family had between six and fourteen children. Plus there were a few strangers from the other Amish church district there that day .
Church was over around one thirty in the afternoon. As we were leaving the house after church services, brother-in-law John said, "Would you like to stay for dinner at church?"

"Fran and I had talked it over this morning. We decided it would be best if we just went home, since if we stayed, we'd have to eat at a separate table."

One of the preachers pulled brother-in-law John off to the side, and told John, "It would be nice if David and Fran could stay for dinner, now would be the time to break their spirit. Try to talk them into staying." But we felt shunned and humiliated enough for one day. I insisted on going home, and we went home.

We ate our dinner at home, which was at sister Mary's house . All this was almost more than Fran, our daughters, and I could handle for one day. There were all kinds of rumors going around the Amish about us. Some were good, but most were bad. In the following weeks, I worked on the sawmill. John had a lot of English customers at his sawmill and shop.

It appeared that everyone was curious how we were doing being Amish again. Fran helped sister Mary out a lot in the house, as Mary had her hands full with all those kids. After two months had gone by, then I told John and Mary we would either built a house, or rent a house from an Englishmen and go to work for him. "It won't be good for you to go to work for an Englishman," John said. "You were English for a long time, and on top of that the elders of the church won't like it either." John then took it upon himself to build a house for us . It would be twenty-four by thirty-two with two bedrooms, one living room and one kitchen.

The house would be built like a doublewide trailer, and put on a floating foundation in case we decided to move it at a later date. John got some of the Amish together and they helped build the house. Some days six people showed up , other days a dozen or so. Being excommunicated I couldn't directly give them any orders, nor, could I buy the lumber and the rest of the materials needed off of John. John was always the man giving orders.

They let me work on the house, but I had to work off on the side by myself. The house was livable within two weeks. A lot of Amish in New York poured their hearts out to us. We didn't have time to put out a garden that summer, so a lot of the Amish showed up in the evenings and brought us food from their gardens. We felt we were starting to adjust to the Amish way of life, once again.

I had promised my wife and two daughters that when the house was finished, we would all go to Ohio and visit Fran's parents. We got bus tickets for the four of us. Sister Mary and John also got tickets to go with us. We left one evening around four o'clock and got on the Greyhound bus. The next day at two-thirty we arrived at the Newcomerstown truck stop in Guernsey County, Ohio.
 
It was a long bus ride. Fran's parents Dan and Barbara were at the truck stop to pick us up. They had a two-seated buggy with two horses. We didn't know what to expect from Dan and Barbara. Barbara had a great big smile on her face, but Dan didn't say too much. My hair still didn't cover my ears, and I knew Dan wouldn't like that, but there was nothing I could do about it. Katie and Rebecca couldn't speak Pennsylvania Dutch yet, so I had two strikes against me from the beginning.

Brother-in-law John and sister Mary had to find an Englishman to take them out to Dan's place . Our ride in the horse and buggy from Newcomerstown to Fran's parents' house took us two hours. Dan didn't drive very fast, because he didn't believe in being mean to the animals. Fran spent four days at her parents' house. If any of the Amish wanted to see us they had to come to Fran's parents' house. We weren't about to waste any of our precious time visiting anyone else except Fran's parents and two sisters.

The last evening we were there, six families showed up to visit. The next morning we left for home again. When we got back home to New York, I started shoeing horses and working in the sawmill part time. John's sawmill business was going down hill. September arrived rather quickly and it was time to send Katie and Rebecca to the Amish school.
The girls were kind of excited to start school on the other hand, they didn't know what to expect. We tried to explain to them what to expect. Since brother-in-law John was the head of the school board, he promised he'd make sure the other kids in school wouldn't tease Katie and Rebecca about their past.

It was only a one-room schoolhouse. There were three board members and one teacher and the grades went from first through the eighth. A total of about thirty-two students attended the school. They studied basic spelling, math, reading and writing and, of course, German writing, reading and spelling were must. Katie never studied any German in school before, and neither had Rebecca.

Rebecca was in the first grade. Katie should have been in the fifth grade, but since she went to the public school before, and was so far advanced, the school board decided to put her in the sixth grade. The school board talked to the teacher and told her to go easy on Katie and Rebecca, and make sure the rest of the Amish kids didn't tease them. The school board didn't spend any time at the schoolhouse unless they thought there was trouble the teacher couldn't handle.
 
The school was called Mud Lake, and was located on Mayhew Road. Katie and Rebecca had to walk about four tenths of a mile to school. Their teacher was a single girl, at the age of twenty-one. When Katie and Rebecca had their first day in the Amish school, they came home about three-thirty in the afternoon. Neither one of the girls could talk fast enough they were both so excited. "There was no cafeteria and no principal!" Katie said. It wasn't what they were expecting to see. However, they both caught on very quickly what the rules were.

September went by quickly. It was nice to be living with my sister Mary and her family. By now our daughters were well adjusted to the Amish way of life, and I was starting to spend more time with the rest of my family. We also had our own two-seated buggy and a horse. If we got depressed, we hitched up the horse to the buggy in the evening and went to visit my family. My family helped us through a lot of depressing times, which meant a lot to us.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #46 on: December 17, 2022, 06:39:58 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_13.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 13

In the fall of nineteen-ninety, my brother-in-law John heard that there was some dirty language going on by the boys in school when they went outside to use the outhouse. John placed an empty fifty-five gallon barrel behind the outhouse so he could set a trap and hear the boys in action. John, a small guy man would fit in the barrel. John hid in the barrel off and on for two weeks before he finally got caught by one of the students.

John was spending a lot of time in the evenings talking to the teacher at the schoolhouse. Sometimes the teacher came to John's shop after school, or in the mornings before she went to school. Some of the Amish people started to doubt John's word about what was going on between him and the teacher. John told everyone it was all school business, but the rest of the school board was never informed about the wrong doings supposedly going on in school.

Finally, the rest of the school board decided to bring their complaint to the attention of the preachers of that church district. The complaint got the preachers' attention, and the preachers started their investigation. John was charged with having sexual relations with the teacher. John denied all the charges. This went on till late December.

The preachers set up a preacher meeting, and invited John, thinking they could get him to tell the truth. John told me it was just some jealous Amish trying to get even with him.

John said, "Remember David, back when you were a teenager and Joe George's car got stolen? And how positive the preachers were that you were guilty , even after I told the preachers that you were in our room that evening pestering us. They were still convinced you had something to do with it."

"Yes, John, how could I ever forget," I said.

He said, "Well, the preachers were wrong that time and they are wrong this time, because there wasn't any sexual relations between me and the teacher, there was nothing out of the way that took place."

I was more concerned about what had happened to that car that was stolen, than John explaining that he is innocent.

I asked, "John what happened to that crime, did anybody ever confess to it?"

John said, "Yes, they sure did, they've been excommunicated for it and we are not suppose to talk about it anymore. Since you were being accused of it, David, I'll tell you who it was. It was my brother Dennis and Tony Miller, they confessed to the crime a few years back."

"I always figured it was them two," I said.

"You did," John said looking baffled.

"Yes, who else could it have been, it's quit obvious," I said. "After the incident, Dennis and Tony were like twins, where one went the other one went," I explained. "John before the incident your brother Dennis would tell me things about Tony that he didn't like."

John added, "I never paid that much attention to that."

Curious, I asked, "Were Dennis and Tony ever prosecuted for the crime?" "No, they were never prosecuted, but the preachers made Dennis and Tony go back to Joe George and offer restitution for the vehicle they had wrecked," John said. "Joe George told them he wasn't out for money, and that the insurance company bought him a new vehicle, and the crime is around ten years old. He also told them since they were married and had families, an apology was good enough," John explained.

"What did the preachers say about all this?" I asked.

"Your father-in-law Dan was furious that his own son-in-law Tony was involved in this, and that Tony and Dennis probably would have never confessed, if it didn't leak out," John explained. "It wouldn't have leaked out, but they boosted to someone how they stole a car years ago and got away with it."

"John, I'm just curious how long were they excommunicated for that?" I asked.
"At least twelve weeks," John replied. "But I think brother Dennis was excommunicated a little while longer."

"Well," I said, "Is Tony and Dennis still as close as they used to be?"

John said, "No, a matter of fact they pointed the finger at each other."

Grateful, I said, "Thank-you, John for telling me this, at least they are no longer blaming me for something I didn't do."

That evening John and I also talked about other church incidents that took place in the New York settlement. John said, "You know your brother-in-law Andy's, first cousin Enos Miller Jr. who lives outside of Depeyster, N.Y.

I said, "John it's actually your distant neighbor."

John said, "Yes, across the fields its walking distance. Remember how strict Enos used to be and still is today?"

"Yes, I've known Enos since he has been a teenager, he has always been strict," I answered.

"A couple years ago Enos had a harsh run in with the New York preachers, and you are never going to guess why they excommunicated him," John said.

"Well, knowing Enos it wasn't because of alcohol, listening to the radio," I said. "I truly don't unless he was having sex with his hired girl while his wife was pregnant."

Laughing hysterically, John said, "No it's not that at all.”

"Well, what is it then?" I asked.

"You ain't going to believe this, Enos was having sex with a man," John said.

I said, "You don't hear that too often in the Amish community."

"No, you don't, but it does happen once in a great while," John said. "The preachers said this was against the biblical teachings and it's an act of an animal. When the incident initially surfaced there were all kinds of rumors. You know how them preachers can get, they can blow any issue out of proportion.”

"John, how long was Enos excommunicated for that?" I asked.

"I don't rightfully remember, it was at least until all the rumors were checked out," John said unsure.

The following weeks, there were a lot more preacher meetings because the teacher's side of the story and John's side didn't appear to match completely. Plus, John had a lot of other charges brought against him besides that one. Since I had witnessed some of the events in question I was ordered to attend one of the preacher meetings. The preachers were trying desperately to test me to see if I was telling the truth. Finally, I told the preachers I was not going to repeat myself anymore. If you wish to prosecute my brother-in-law fine, if not I've done my part.

Frustrated, I said, "If you doubt my word because I'm excommunicated, why don't you simply ask the school teacher in question?"

This meeting had taken place on Saturday afternoon before a church Sunday. The Bishop and preachers were stunned by my remark, and said, "We had never thought of that." I said, "I'm convinced she will have the answer to your question." I walked out of the meeting and went home. John wasn't released from the meeting right away. He had to stay for at least another forty-five minutes.
That evening the preachers went over and asked the schoolteacher who is the first cousin to John about the incident. She admitted it right away that there was a sexual relationship between her and John. That evening when John arrived at home I helped him unhitch his horse from the buggy and said, "I truly hope there is no hard feeling between us."

"There isn't on your part," John said.

I said, "You know perhaps things weren't as I thought they were and I'm no longer going to push any issues."

This brought a big smile to John's face, as he appeared confident that the schoolteacher would deny the allegations. I said, "John, I just want to take this time and thank-you for what all you have done for us since we have come back Amish."

"No problem, you are quite welcome," John said. At that point we both walked away from each other. I went to my home and he went to his.

The next morning we both got ready to go to church at the same time and John was as happy as can be. At that time there was no bitter feelings between us. We arrived at the church at the same time and parked our two seated buggies next to each other. We unhitched our horses and tied them in the barn, then went around and started shaking hands with the men. As we were making our way down the line I couldn't help but notice the Bishop and preachers standing off to a side in a circle.

I knew this meant trouble for somebody. I expect that somebody was John. Shortly after that, the preachers were able to get John's attention and he was ordered to attend their meeting. The preachers ask John if he still felt like he did yesterday.

John said, "Yes, I do."

Then the Bishop asked, “John, you would say there was no sexual relationships between you and your first cousin?”

John said, "No, not that I'm aware of."

At that point the Bishop and preachers all hung their heads, as it was their custom to do if they caught a member lying. I was standing about ten feet from the preachers and I was watching very closely. I knew John had been caught.

Bishop Jacob slowly raised his head and looked John in the face and began to speak. Jacob said, "John, you have sinned before God and the church." John's face turned red. Whether John liked it or not he was excommunicated on the spot.

After all the charges were brought against John, his sawmill business dropped to about nothing, and his machine shop business really slowed down. The Amish could no longer do business with John because he was now excommunicated. The church voted that John be removed from the head of the school board, and they removed him. The teacher was also removed and replaced by her younger sister.
In the meantime, Fran and I were still excommunicated and being shunned for the "sins" we committed. Through this time a lot of the Amish came to visit us, trying to make sure that we wouldn't lose hope because of what was going on with my brother-in-law John. By now brother Pete had started up a sawmill business of his own, and he was staying busy doing custom sawing.

Fran and I were doing well enough in the eyes of the Amish to become members except for my tattoos. Even though my shirt covered up my tattoos, I still had to remove them in order to become a member of the church. With all this in mind, we decided to write a letter to the Bishop of the community in New York. When the Bishop Jacob Miller received our letter, he showed up at our house the same day. Jacob said the same thing that my father-in-law Dan said from Guernsey County, Ohio: the tattoos had to be removed in order to become a member of the church. Jacob and I talked for a while.

Finally, Jacob looked me straight in the eyes, and said, "David, would you do whatever my preachers and I decide is the best way to remove your tattoos?"

"I'll try. What do you have in mind, Jacob?" I asked.

"What I have in mind will really show your faith in the Amish religion. First of all, put rags over your arms, then boil water and pour the hot water over the rags on your arms."

I was stunned, and didn't say anything for a couple moments. Finally said, "Jacob are you aware that I could get first, second, and third degree burns, doing that? I could lose the use of my arms, at least partially."

Jacob replied, "But what faith it would show in our religion. What a small price to pay."
"I'd rather not try his method for removing my tattoos." I said. By this time my brother Pete, my Dad and I were getting really close. Dad and Pete were feeling sorry for us, so they were doing everything in their power to help us find a Doctor to remove my tattoos. We weren't having much luck.

In February of 1991, Fran and I were invited to a preachers meeting. The preachers advised us that it would be better if we moved away from sister Mary and John's place, since, John was still giving them a lot of problems. The preachers thought being around John would be a bad influence on us. These preachers' meetings were getting to us.

Finally, I told my parents, "I think we'll just move back to Guernsey County, Ohio."
My Dad said, "Son, don't you remember what happened to you when you tried to come back to the Amish in Guernsey County, Ohio along time ago? Don't you see how nice the Amish have been to you up here, compared to how they were to you in Guernsey County? We're afraid it would happen again, and you'll leave again. We don't want to lose our son again.

I agreed, and then asked, "But where are we going to move to?"

Dad said, "Mom and I have been expecting this to happen. We're retired now, and we have a couple of acres. You're welcome to move your house over here, or build another one. You can have your horseshoeing business right here on our land, and do the same thing that you're doing right now, just in a different location. Besides," Dad added, "Your Mother and I would love to be around our granddaughters, which we haven't been able to do in years." We thanked them and told them we would think about it. Word got around that we were moving back to Guernsey County, and the Amish didn't like it. My parents knew what happened down there before. My sister Emma found out we wanted to move, so one evening Emma and her husband Andy showed up to try and talk us out of moving to Guernsey County.

The following week brother Pete and I had an appointment in Ogdensburg, New York to see about removing my tattoos. We had to set up another appointment for the following week. Ogdensburg was a fourteen-mile trip from Pete's place. We had a lot of time to talk on the way home.

Pete said, "You know David, I've been without a brother for fifteen years. I don't want to lose you again, and you know what will happen if you move to Guernsey County. You won't make it back in the church."

"Well," I said, "how about you letting me have a couple of acres off your pasture land at the end of your farm, Pete?"

"I guess it would make a nice little place for you. I never thought of it," Pete said.
 
I told Pete what Dad had offered us, but I was afraid we would have too much business, since Dad wasn't that healthy anymore. Besides, Dad liked his peace and quiet. Pete agreed, and we decided we would talk more about this in a week or so.
The week went by fast. I hitched up my horse to the buggy, and went to Pete's place, and we headed to Ogdensburg to get the tattoos removed. When we got to the Doctor's office, I didn't have to wait long.

The nurse called me in and said, "Go ahead and take your shirt off and get ready." When the Doctor came in, he took one look at my arms and said, "Those tattoos are too large. I cannot help you, Mr. Yoder."

He gave me a name and number, and said, "This Doctor can probably help you." I was disappointed, but I wasn't about to give up hope. This took place on my Mom's birthday, March 7th. When Pete and I arrived back at Pete's place, my wife and daughters were there. We all decided to go to my parent's house and have homemade ice cream for Mom's birthday. I told Pete that I had to give Dad an answer this evening about moving.

"So, Pete, you'll have to give me an answer on the land we've been talking about."
Pete said, "Okay, I will let you have an acre and a half."

"How about three ?" I said, and we agreed on that.

We arrived at my parent's house around five-thirty that evening. Pete and I gave Mom and Dad the news about the three acres. They thought it was great. We started making ice cream. We all had a good time that evening, and left for home around nine thirty. In the meantime, the preachers in New York were in contact with the preachers in Guernsey County, Ohio.

The New York Preachers told the preachers in Guernsey County that Fran and I were doing well, and it looked good for us. My father-in-law Dan from Guernsey County, being a Bishop, wrote the Bishop Jacob in New York a letter, and told Jacob that as far as he was concerned, Fran and I could become members of the church in New York. He said he'd rather have no say in the matter.

However, Bishop Jacob and his preachers challenged Bishop Dan's authority. Bishop Jacob and his preachers told Dan that was impossible, since David and Fran were never members of our church here in New York, and that was their final word. Fran and I didn't have any say in this matter.

By the end of March, brother Pete and I had drawn up a land contract on three acres , which turned out to be three point nine acres. Brother-in-law, John told us to take our house and move, so we moved at the end of March. We let all the Amish people know we were moving, and that they could help if they wanted to.

I was surprised how many Amish people showed up to help us jack up the house, and move it, to its new location. In twenty-four hours our house was moved, put back together and livable again. Brother Pete was already sawing lumber for the barn and shop we wanted to build. Thirty days later, forty some Amish people got together and helped us built a twenty by forty-shop, and an eighteen by thirty-six-barn. My brother-in-law Andy was the lead man on the barn, and brother Pete was the lead man on the shop. I couldn't be a lead man, because I was still excommunicated. Both buildings were pretty well completed in one day. Brother-in-law, John and his family didn't show up for the raising of the buildings, because they were still excommunicated. Pete had to serve lunch for all the working people.

The following week Pete's boys helped me pour a cement floor in the shop. In the meanwhile, Fran and I asked the preachers in New York if we could become members of the church, even if my tattoos haven't been removed yet. Bishop Jacob replied, "I don't see why not." Bishop Jacob and his preachers told the church to keep an eye on us for the next month or so, to make sure we didn't do anything that went against the Amish religion.

The next week Bishop Jacob and one of his preachers went to Guernsey County, Ohio to talk to Bishop Dan and his preachers about Fran and I becoming members. Dan said, "David was born without ink in his body, and further more, I've never heard of any Amish men having tattoos. I don't believe David would like to lay dead in his coffin with tattoos on his body."

Dan thought for a minute then said, "I don't care what it takes to have them removed even if it cripples David. Therefore, I rule that David can never become a member of this church while he has ink in his body. This is my final word."

The first week in May we needed a few groceries. I hitched the horse to the buggy, and went to a little town called Depeyster to the grocery store to get a few things. On my way home an Amish man named Enos stopped me.

Enos said, "David, I want to help you with the removal of your tattoos."

"What do you have in mind?"

"Well I have a ninety percent sure cure to remove your tattoos."

"I'm listening, Enos."
 
"Lye," he said.

"You mean regular lye?" I said.

"Yes. It eats anything you put it on. If the pain gets unbearable, we will put vinegar and water on it. That way you can become a member of the church."
"Thanks, Enos," I said. "But I'll have to think about it." There was just no way that I could go through with something like that, though.

Around the tenth of May I was working in the shop, when I looked out the window, and three buggies coming in our driveway. The drivers and passengers tied their horses to the hitching pole and asked to speak to Fran and me. It was Bishop Jacob and his two preachers. They talked to us for about half an hour. Another horse and buggy pulled in our driveway, my parents. The preachers decided to go and get my brother Pete, who lived down the road from us.

After brother Pete arrived at our house, the preachers held a big meeting. My Dad challenged the Bishop and the preachers for scripture from the Bible on my tattoos. Brother Pete and I also challenged them.

The Bishop said, "All that doesn't matter. Your father-in-law said his final words on the subject."

The only thing left for us to do was to try and find somebody to operate on my arms. Our hopes to rejoin the Amish church were no longer looking too good. The next couples of weeks my Dad, brother Pete and I were looking for somebody to operate on my arms. We found a Doctor down state New York, and told him we didn't have any insurance, but that we needed him to take the tattoos off the cheapest way possible, explaining why the tattoos had to be removed.

The Doctor understood, and said, "I'll operate on your arms right in my office. The first operation will cost three hundred dollars.”

Our appointment was set for the fifteenth of June. Meanwhile, my brother-in-law John had become a member of the church again. I tried to do as much work as I could before the fifteenth of June, because I knew I'd be laid up for a while. We had quite a bit of company just before it was time to go in for my first operation. Everyone seemed genuinely concerned about me.

When it came the fifteenth of June, Pete hired a driver to take us to the Doctor, and Pete went along. The Doctor cut the main layer of skin, and then he stitched the inside of the cut together, and the same on the outside of the cut. I had a hundred and twelve stitches. The cut was about a quarter of an inch in width, and four to six inches long. Of course, the Doctor gave me something for pain.

However, I was glad to get out of his office and go back home. I wasn't aware of what I was getting into. I didn't realize that it was going to be a butcher type of operation. Also, I wasn't aware that I would have to go back three more times, or have more than a hundred stitches the first time.

The first night after my operation I really didn't get any sleep. The next morning both of my arms was swollen so badly that I was breaking out in a sweat, and I was in a great deal of pain.  The following day my parents showed up while we were eating lunch . Mom and Dad felt sorry for me.

However, my Mother said, with a remark that I'll never understand, "Look at the bright side. Once your tattoos are removed, you can become a member of the church. Even if you were to become a cripple for the rest of your life, at least you'd be in the church." Dad said nothing; he knew I was in pain.

Right after Mom and Dad left that afternoon, they went straight to the preachers of the church. Dad told the preachers "There's no reason why David and Fran can't become members of the church. Bishop Dan has something personal against David and Fran."

One of the preachers said to Dad, "You're not a Bishop or preacher. Leave the decision making to us."

In the meanwhile, I had another appointment for my second operation. I could no longer do horse shoeing, because of my arms. Fran and I started up a chair caning business, though we had few customers. One of our English customers was located on Wegatchie River, outside of Ogdensburg. We caned a Presidential rocker for them. Their names were Allen and Rachel Smith. They were in their upper fifties. Allen and Rachel were very satisfied customers , and they soon became good friends of my wife and daughters. 

Within three months after my first operation, my arms had recovered, and I was ready for another operation. My appointment was set for the first of October. This time I had a bigger cut. On my left arm the cut was an inch and a quarter wide by six inches long. The right arm was the same as the first time. On my left arm the Doctor cut too deep and got right to the triceps muscle, which caused me some problems. For a while I thought he'd permanently damaged my left arm. The pain was a lot worse the second time than the first time.

We were really getting confused about the Amish way of life at this point. We couldn't understand how the Amish people didn't believe in going to war, or fighting, but would willingly allow one of their own people to suffer so much. I began to wonder how many Amish people would stay Amish if the Bishop and preachers passed judgment on them, as they did on me. Because, I couldn't go through another operation, I could never join the Amish. Therefore, we had no choice but to leave again. This was in November of 1991. By now we had paid for our land, and had a clear Deed to it. Fran and I talked to our daughters at length. We decided to leave the Amish again.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #47 on: December 17, 2022, 06:53:37 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_14.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 14

We talked to Allen and Rachel Smith, and they gave us a seventy-nine Lincoln to drive, telling us if we wanted to keep it we could pay them at a later date.
"What do you want to do for a living?" Allen asked me.

"Become a truck driver," I said.

"No problem, I was a truck driver all my life I'll teach you how to become a professional truck driver." Allen and I talked it over. Since Fran and I were no longer with the Amish, Allen and I thought it would be better if we moved away from where we were living, and put our place up for sale. We were living right next to my brother Pete, and since we were no longer Amish it was causing Pete a lot of problems. I didn't want to cause Pete any trouble, so Allen helped us find a place to live in Heuvelton, New York.

By February of 1992 we had our place sold to an English party out of Odgensburg. We took that money and paid Allen and Rachel for the Lincoln. We bought a tractor and trailer with the rest of it. Around the fifteenth of February my brother Pete came to our house in Heuvelton one evening. I invited Pete in and turned the television off.

Pete pulled out his checkbook and wrote me a check for a thousand dollars. "What's this for?" I asked Pete.

"The preachers ordered me to pay you back the money you paid me for the land. When you paid me you were still excommunicated, and as you know, I can't take money from an excommunicated Amish man."

It didn't make any sense to me. I bought the land from Pete, put buildings on the land, and I sold the land. Now, Pete was out the land and the money, but he was ordered to make sure I got the thousand dollars back. To keep Pete from getting in trouble I took the check. However, it was up to me what I did with the thousand dollars. So, while Pete was sitting talking with me, I burned the check right in front of him. Pete just smiled.

A couple weeks later Pete sent me another check for a thousand dollars. I kept this one. They might be able to make Pete pay me back, but they couldn't make me cash the check. And I never have.  Under what Bible scripture did the Bishop Jacob Miller come up with his excuse? He stated earlier it wasn't against the biblical scripture to accept money from an excommunicated man as long as the pay off isn't done directly by my brother Pete and I. He was the one who Okayed the pay off in the first place. Could it have been just because I was now, wearing a different set of clothes? He knew I still cared very much for my brother Pete, and this was just one more way to get at me. 

Now we've put all this behind us, and I'm out hauling all different kinds of freight. Sometimes I would take a load of fertilizer to Holden, Maine and bring a load of potatoes back to New York State. I stayed busy doing this. However, I also learned what its' like to have a break down out in the middle of nowhere. But, I was managing and learning, and things were going okay.

The winter was almost over, and I was looking forward to spring. Just when things started looking brighter for us, we received a phone call from brother Pete's neighbor telling us my mother had died that weekend. We were in shock. My mother had appeared very healthy for her age. At only sixty-five years old, she'd had a fatal stroke. I asked Pete's neighbor if he could please ask brother Pete if we were allowed to come and pay our respects to my mother. Pete's answer was, "I have to talk to the Preachers first".

Bishop Jacob was quick to reply that the answer was "no". The Bishop's reason was that they didn't allow vehicles in their funerals. However, this wasn't true at all. There were all kinds of English vehicles parked there the day of the funeral. All I wanted to do was to see my mother. We would gladly have parked our car by brother Pete's neighbor's home. But the Bishop said none of us was allowed to see Mom.

Pete clearly stated that the Amish didn't want to see us at his home during this time. He said he would have no other choice but to lock the doors and not let us in, since we were no longer Amish. It hurt me very much to think that someone could hate me so much he would make my children suffer. Pete's neighbor couldn't believe what he was seeing or hearing. He invited us to stay at his house during that time so at least we'd be close by.

The day of the funeral we stood out by the road and watched Mom go by in her coffin. Our two daughters were crying. My Dad died thirty-three days later. Pete's neighbor called and gave us the message. Before the funeral we were back at Pete's neighbor's home. However, this Amish buggy stopped in at Pete's neighbor's home, and this time I got to talk to Amish man. I explained very frankly what I thought the situation.

Then I said, "My children are innocent. They had nothing to do with this. Please let them see their Grandpa for the last time." The Amish man took this information back down to my brother Pete and Pete took it up with the Preachers.

The answer was yes; we could come and see Dad but only for fifteen minutes. When I got the news I almost cried, at least our children got to pay their respects to their Grandpa. We weren't allowed to attend the funeral. But fifteen minutes was better than nothing.

The day of the funeral we stood by the road also and watch the coffin go by. After all this was over with I tried to stay busy and stay clear of the Amish. I kept my truck rolling all over the U.S.A. I parked my truck and decided to become a company driver, which has a lot fewer headaches. In 1994 Fran decided she wanted to learn how to become a truck driver. I paid for the truck driving school, and she proved that a little Amish lady could drive a big rig.

After Fran graduated from the driving school I took her on the road and taught her what it was all about. She loves every minute of it. And the money is good. In 1995, we were living in Jasper, Alabama. In the spring, we got a message about my sister Emma and her husband Andy. Andy was always very abusive.

However, this fit was another explosion, this man was an animal with his wife and kids. My sister Emma was no angel, either. I had worked for Andy and sister Emma when I was fourteen or fifteen years old. It was only for a couple of weeks Andy was in a tight spot, and needed help to catch up with his farm work. We both had a team of horses and were out in the field getting the ground ready to sow the winter wheat. Around five o'clock that evening we unhitched our teams, and headed toward the barn. Andy was ahead of me by five minutes.

When he got to the barn his two oldest children Robert and Mary, four years old and three years old respectively, were upstairs in the barn playing in a fresh batch of cow feed. Andy got so furious that he didn't even take time to unhitch his team of horses. Instead, he took a strap off one of his horses' harnesses, and ran up to where the children were. The strap he had in his hand had a big, heavy buckle on it. He used this strap on his children, busting their skin wide open. I only saw the end of it.

At the time I said to Andy, "What's going on?"

He said, "Got to get them while they're young, break their spirit." I was terribly upset, and was relieved to go back home and work for the higher classed Amish.

Another time, I had just gone to bed when I heard an awful noise. It sounded like a wild voice coming from the bedroom downstairs. I decided to get up and see what was going on. When I reached the top of the stairs, I heard the door rattle downstairs. I slowly made it down stairs until I could see into the bedroom. There was Andy half bent over. He had a hold on each end of the baby bed and he was shaking it with every ounce of strength he had in his body.

Sister Emma was sitting at the edge of the bed. I could tell by the look on her face that she was terrified. I didn't know what to say or do. But I had to do something, I was afraid he was going to kill his little boy, who wasn't even six months old. That poor baby was flying all over that little crib.

I said, "Andy, what are you doing?"

He quickly replied, "The Devil got a hold of my child. I have to break that spirit."

Thankfully, my arrival was enough to stop Andy. I later learned the baby had a stomachache and had been crying.

In the year of 1994 the Amish had another split in their church. This time the split was caused by a young boy in Wayne County, Ohio. There was a very strict Preacher who lived near West Lebanon, Ohio, and some Amish boys decided to teach him a lesson. One Sunday, he had church at his place.  The young folks had a singing at his house in the evening. Four boys put a bag over their heads and they went in his house during the singing. They overpowered him, and gave this Preacher a short hair cut.

Needless to say, the Preacher was out for blood. Later, one of the boys confessed his part in this. However, the Preacher insisted the boy wasn't one of them who had a part in it. This caused a major split through the Swartzentruber Amish. The Bishops and the preachers had a major disagreement concerning this issue. It also affected New York State in the spring of 1995.

The Bishop from the Heuvelton, New York settlement was putting pressure on his members to make sure their boys and girls would join his church, instead of the other church. This put brother-in-law Andy over the top. He was determined to make sure that his son James and daughter Michelle joined the church. Living in that house was a nightmare for well over a year, and still is today.

I checked up on my nieces and nephews, in the fall of 1996, on Thanksgiving Day. They said, "Uncle David, when do we start to count?"

"Right now," I said. I went on 20/20 on ABC, which aired on February 21st, 1997 at ten P.M. and spoke out about child abuse. Fran, also, has a sister who is married and lives in Knox County, Ohio close to Martinsburg . Both her sister and her husband are very abusive to all their children.

Not all the Amish abuse their children, nor do they have sex with their daughters. Not all Preachers or Bishops are power hungry. There are a few good and decent Preachers and Bishops in the Amish. But I knew it was time to take a stand against child abuse in the Amish Community. I've always been very concerned about the Miller children's well being. My brother-in-law Andy has always been very abusive toward his children and his wife. They already have two children in the graveyard due to negligence.

In the fall of 1991, my wife and I were visiting my parents, who only lived a couple miles up the road from Emma. We had a rather nice evening, but I could tell that something was laying heavy on my parents' minds. This made me uneasy, I kept wondering all evening if I had done something to offend them. I thought perhaps our daughters' clothes weren't acceptable. As my mind wandered I even thought maybe it had something to do with my fast horse there'd been a time or two that I showed off.

Later that evening, both my parents went into great detail how my sister Emma had been abused. Both said the Miller family wasn't the ideal family. But I knew something was wrong. I was closer to my parents then than I ever was as I was growing up. I didn't want to lose that. I really never knew what it felt like.

They apologized for all the things they'd ever done wrong to me in the past and asked for forgiveness. They talked about when I was 19 years old how they handed me to the preachers before I was a member of the church all because they were afraid of getting excommunicated.

Dad said, "I should've been more concerned about my son, than about what the Bishops and the Preachers could do to us."

I said to both of my parents, "I didn't blame you. I understood the power of the Preachers and Bishops. They are not going to give up until they have broken your spirit."

Looking at my parents, I said, "Mom and Dad I forgive you both." I said, "I too have failed. There were times that I teased the preachers and tried to get even with them."

When it was time to go home, Dad and I walked out to the barn he said, "It is lovely to have my son back in the Amish clothes again. I never wanted to lose you, David." As we hitched up Smokey to our buggy, my Mom and my wife walked out to the buggy.

Before we left Mom said, "Before you go, there's something we must tell you, son."
Dad said, "Mom, there are some things best left unsaid. Just leave it alone."

Mom said, "No, we've denied him long enough. He's one of our children and he has the right to know."

He appeared to be very nervous and started kicking in the dirt and said, "Mom, must you tell our son David?"

Mom said, "Yes," and looked at me with tears in her eyes as I was sitting in the buggy with my wife.

Mom said, "Do you remember Emma's two daughters, Brenda and Christine who died?"

"Yes. Every time I try to ask anyone about this I get a cold shoulder."

Tears were running down my Mother's cheek and said, "No wonder." Mom said, "Son, I believe Emma is guilty of murder." It felt like all the blood drained from body. Mom said, "Christine was born Sept. 15, 1984, and died on Sept. 17, 1984.

I said, "Mom, how did she die, if she didn't die of natural causes?"

Mom said, "I believe our Emma intentionally suffocated Christine in the middle of the night." Mom kept on talking about Brenda who was born on May 19, 1983 and died on June 18, 1986.

Mom said, "Andy and Emma denied Brenda medical attention when she was having some kind of spinal problems. Brenda was only given medical attention after the Amish couldn't stand it any longer, and put enough pressure on Andy and Emma that they finally took Brenda to Hepburn Hospital in Ogdensburg. But it was too late."

Mom said, "Son, Emma is guilty of denying Brenda medical attention, and she's guilty of suffocating Christine."

I said, "Mom do you realize what you are saying?"

She said, "Yes, son, I do."

Mom continued. In late fall of 1986 and beginning of 1987 Emma had a nervous breakdown. During that time she tried on different occasions to suffocate her daughter Clara. The situation was so serious that Pete had to take Clara in, in order to save her life. Emma had also tried to stick Clara in boiling hot water.

I said, "Mom, how do you know all this?"

Mom said, "Emma is our daughter, we were there when statements were made. I've already said more than I should have, but I'll say one more thing, Bishop Jacob Miller also knows the truth as we do."

At that time I looked at both of my parents and said, "We must go to the law."

Then my Dad spoke for the first time.

He said, "No son, we can't go to the law."

Mom agreed, saying, “Just think what the local public would think or do.” This could very well open the door for the local public to get involved in our culture and we can't have that."

Both of my parents shocked me with the following statement they made: "What is one or two innocent children compared to losing all our children to the American public? At least Christine and Brenda are in Heaven now. That's better than if they were in the English clothes and died and burned in hell."

I was filled with mixed emotions. Mom agreeing, Dad said, "We shouldn't have told you this. If anyone finds out that we spoke about it we'll be excommunicated. This was a ruling that Bishop Jacob Miller had made. I promised I would keep their secret for the time being.

Then I learned about the beatings Michelle and James took in 1995 simply because they refused to join the Miller church. The beatings were so severe that James was lucky to be able to walk. On one occasion, James was beaten with a draft harness tuck, which had a chain on the end of it.

James was also beaten with a v-belt, straps and even with a broomstick. He has taken numerous beatings and has numerous scars from those beatings. Michelle's beatings were also very severe. My sister Emma was beating Michelle in the face with her fists, while Andy was beating Michelle furiously with the v-belt. Michelle would be bleeding from her nose and her mouth. The skin of her body was broken open. Blood ran down her arms.

The Miller children tried to get the Amish to help them. Some in the Amish tried, but were soon told by the Bishop and preachers to drop it. I knew that sooner or later that I would have to take drastic action to save these children.

I knew if I went to the local legal system, they would simply laugh in my face and say the Amish were non violent. The only way I could help these children was, if they were finally able to take the first step by calling the local law enforcement agency and pressing charges against their parents. I knew the children wouldn't get very far with the local system without my help. I'd have to be prepared for all hell to break loose.

The week of Thanksgiving of 1996, we decided to make a trip to St. Lawrence County, New York to see if there is anything we could do to try to help the Miller children because all the rumors surrounding them were so severe. When we arrived in the Amish community in St. Lawrence County, New York one of the Amish church members told us that Andy was excommunicated for having his pants open and masturbating in his living room, while Michelle was sitting at the sewing machine with her back turned towards her dad.

When Emma walked in and caught him in the act and took her complaint to the preachers, her husband was punished in church, which meant excommunicated for a couple weeks. These allegations can be verified. I was furious when I learned about the sexual allegations. I decided to go visit to the Miller family and see if I could get an opportunity to speak to the children.

When we arrived at the their residence, Andy and Emma were not at home. There was an Amish funeral going on in the community at the time. My nieces and nephews could not speak fast enough.

What touched my heart the most was when my niece Rachel said, "Uncle David when do we start to matter? Don't we count?”

I said, "Rachel, as of right now, I am here to help any way I can." I offered my help but the children were afraid and uncertain. I said, "Okay, I understand, but when ever you need my help just get a hold of me." We must have sat there and visited for a couple hours.

Suddenly, I heard a squeak in the door. I realized we were so busy talking and paid no attention that Andy and Emma came home. When Emma walked in the house she stopped for a second then she laid her eyes on me. She looked down at the floor and back up at me and said, "Oh, it's you."

"Yes, Emma it is," I said.

She asked, "Have you been here long?"

"Oh," I said, "For a little while." About that time Andy walked in and was real nervous, but I decided not make a scene unless Andy was going to get irrational while I was in his house. Andy surprised me and offered us a cup of coffee and tried his best to carry on a conversation. The Miller children also appeared very nervous and were no longer talking like they were a few m minutes earlier. We stayed for forty-five minutes after the parents arrived, then we left.

That night my family and I stayed in a motel room in Ogdensburg, New York. The next morning we headed back home to Ohio. There has never been a case where an Amish victim of child abuse has been able to receive outside help. The American Public was often blinded by its own ignorance. All they focused on was how peaceful the Amish Culture appeared to be. But the Amish Culture is really no different than the rest of society. The Amish are capable of murder and suicide. They are no better or worse than the rest of society.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #48 on: December 17, 2022, 07:54:12 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_15.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 15

In the past, society has put the Amish on a high pedestal, believing them incapable of murdering or suicide. However, no culture or religion is perfect.  Even among the Amish, there are those who are capable of such heinous acts as a brutal murder or suicide, espousal abuse, severe cases of child abuse, and child molestation. When these incidents occur there should be no special treatment. No true religion should be able to hide behind their religion as an excuse to ignore child abuse. But often the public finds it hard to believe an Amish man is capable of any indecent act.

There is nothing wrong with having close ties to the Amish community, but not to the point where there is more concern with whether someone can get free garden vegetables or a beautiful homemade kitchen dinette set for a family at half price. The Amish must not be afraid to reach out to the American Public for help when they are being abused or when there is a mental illness. They should not be too proud to admit that there are some problems that Amish cannot solve themselves.

Amish Criminal Homicide - Incident #E5-589699

On the evening of March 18th, 1993 at approximately 5:30 P.M., a brutal murder rocked an Amish community of twenty-six families. Joe Gingerich was able to describe the murder of his wife to the officers at the scene in great detail; he had used his bare hands to kill his wife.

Joe had been having mental problems. Friends and relatives had tried all the Old Amish remedies. Prior to this incident, Joe had been admitted to the State Hospital at Lake Erie for a short time. However, he was quickly released. The Amish do not like to involve the public in their affairs. In March, Joe had deteriorated so badly that even the Amish were deeply concerned.

They were blaming part of his mental problem on a brand name Gunk, S-C Super Concentrated, referred to as PR6420-ca degreaser, which Joe had been using when his mental problems began. The warning label on the degreaser can read that improper use could cause damage to the nervous system.  This is what the Amish blamed Joe's mental problems on.

What pushed Joe Gingerich over the edge was that there was an Amish wedding in the small community that day. He was not permitted to attend because of his mental problems. One of the Amish men would stay with Joe, his wife and three children on the day of the wedding. This was the third day Joe didn't get out of bed. That evening at five o'clock the Amish gentleman who was in Joe's home to keep an eye on him left to go home and do his chores.

Joe's wife, Becky, was in the kitchen preparing supper for her husband before she left to go to the wedding that evening. She was happy, singing little German songs. It was one of her relatives getting married. Becky couldn't help but think about her marriage to Joe half a dozen years ago, and how that marriage had turned into a nightmare.

In the past, her husband had been a good provider. He worked hard at his own sawmill from day light till dark. Becky wished things could go back to the way they used to be, but was happy to, at least, be getting out of the house that evening.

At approximately five-thirty that evening, Joe got out of bed, walked through the living room into the kitchen, and beat his lovely wife's head in with his bare hands.
As she was lying unconscious on the floor, he kicked her until her skull opened. Their three children were standing in the doorway of the kitchen watching. Sam was only five years old, Menno was four, and little Ada was three. Sam knew he had to try and get his Mother some help. Sam ran to his Amish Uncle's house.

Meanwhile, Menno and Ada watched their Daddy break their Mother's skull open. Joe reached into Becky's skull with his bare hands and removed her brains, then threw them all over the kitchen floor. He tore his wife clothes off. Then, to make sure the Devil was no longer in his wife, he took a paring knife and cut a seven-inch incision in her abdomen. Again he used his bare hands to remove her internal organs. Their two youngest children were now standing motionless and silent in the doorway of the kitchen.

Sam reached his Uncle's home, and his Uncle had gone to his closest English neighbor and asked him to call the paramedics and the local authorities. After Joe finished dismembering his wife, he calmly picked up little Ada and took Menno by the hand and started walking up the road like nothing had happened. Joe was arrested and charged with this brutal crime. The local Judge described Joe, whose IQ was 80, as being only borderline functional. Becky had just turned 29 on the 17th of March. There were many serious warning signs in the past twelve months that were ignored.

The local Judge found Joe guilty of involuntary manslaughter but mentally ill. He was sentenced to two to five years, a misdemeanor of first degree. Joe was eligible for parole in just two years. However, the Amish protested and Joe served his full five years. He was released on March 18,1998.

An Amish suicide took place near Apple-Creek, Ohio on June 27th.  Pete C. Hershberger was the son of Atlee D. Hershberger who lived near Kidron, Ohio . My wife Fran went to school with Pete. Pete was married to Joe Gingerich's daughter Sarah, near Maysville, Ohio.
 
Pete and Sarah had a nice sized family. In his earlier years, Pete didn't show any signs of depression. However, Pete had a cousin who had committed suicide in the late seventies by sticking a twelve-gauge shotgun barrel in his mouth and pulling the trigger. The last couple of years before Pete's death, Pete started showing signs of depression and mood swings. Again, his Amish friends and relatives tried to treat this illness with home remedies. On June 27th, Pete C. Hershberger took his life by hanging himself with a rope in his barn.

Perhaps this waste of life could have been prevented with professional treatment. I have talked rather harshly at times about my people, but I have also tried to make the public aware of the different categories of Amish. I have nothing but the greatest respect for the true Old Order Amish. I have worked with these people in the past. In fact, my people originally came from the true Old Order Amish.

However, if you live near an Amish Community that doesn't even have a slow-moving vehicle emblem on the back of their buggy, there is one thing you can count on, it is rigidly controlled.
[*/quote*]
Logged

Rhokia

  • Jr. Member
  • *
  • Posts: 1027
Re: Wo der Pastor zuständig ist für die Wettervorhersage
« Reply #49 on: December 17, 2022, 07:58:31 PM »

http://web.archive.org/web/20140815225346/http://www.amishdeception.com:80/chapter_16.html

[*quote*]
    Home
    Autobiography
    Chapter Index
    Biblical Verses
    Links
    Amish Public Records
    Contact Us
All names have been changed to protect the innocent. Copyright (C) 1997. By David E. Yoder
Go to RESOURCE section!
You can click on the Zero if you need assistance.  If you are an Amish Victim you can also call me on my cell # 1-740-359-1030

CHAPTER 16

On May 7th 1997, my nephew Ervin couldn't take it any longer. All his steps he had taken in the past to try to stop his parents from further abuse had failed. Ervin said, "My parents have to be stopped." On May 8th, Ervin arrived in St. Lawrence County, New York. Ervin had a brief conversation with his parents, hoping to convince them to stop abusing his brothers and sisters. But his parents refused to listen to their son's request. Around ten thirty that morning Ervin made a phone call to St. Lawrence County Sheriffs Department requesting that his parents be arrested on child abuse charges.

A Deputy arrived at the Miller residence shortly after Ervin made the phone call. Detective Jerry Wayner arrived at the Miller residence about fifteen minutes later. Detective Wayner immediately called the District Attorney Roy Vance for advice about the possible removal of Andy and Emma Miller. Roy refused to give Jerry the okay to make an initial arrest before Jerry first cleared it with Atlee Byler, who operates a local furniture shop out side of Heuvelton.

Atlee isn't a preacher; he is only a member of the Miller church. He had very close ties to the district Attorney's office. The District Attorney had simply left it up to Atlee whether or not Andy and Emma could be removed from there, or be charged with any crime.

Jerry and Ervin went to Atlee's home and asked for his permission to take further action. Atlee said, "Jerry, do what ever you have to, I can't give you an answer yes or no." Jerry and Ervin arrived back at the Miller home. The uninformed officer was getting impatient. He had been on the scene since ten thirty that morning. It was now close to four o'clock in the afternoon. The District Attorney refused to give them the okay to make an arrest. Finally the uninformed officer was so frustrated that he took it upon himself to arrest Andy Miller on allegations of child abuse.
 
The following day Emma was also removed from the Miller home on charges of child abuse. Immediately, orders of protection were signed so Andy and Emma Miller weren't allowed to step foot on their property where the ten Miller children remained. Ten of the Miller children remained at their home. The ages ranged from four years old to the age of twenty. Social Services were immediately awarded custody of the Miller children under the age of eighteen. Michelle, Kevin and Rachel were to supervise their younger brothers and sisters since they were above the age of eighteen.

The week of the 15th, third degree felony assault charges were filed against Andy Miller for abusing his children. Ervin was desperately trying to get his younger brothers and sisters signed up for food stamps. This wasn't an easy task since none of them had any birth certificates or social security numbers and were Amish. That was three strikes against them.

The first time the caseworker said, "It's against your religion to receive Government benefits." And simply talked them out of it.

When Andy and Emma were initially removed from their home, they cleared out their checking and saving accounts and left their children without a dollar in their name. The Amish community was showing no support toward the Miller children. The Amish tried their best to discredit them. It was so bad that an order of protection was signed against St. Lawrence County Amish community.

When Andy and Emma were removed from their home, Bishop Jacob Miller's son provided them with free room and board. After May 8th, the ten remaining children immediately had a Court appointed Attorney, Mr. Hyde. But the children weren't aware they had an attorney and Mr. Hyde came out to see them.

The children were horrified, they needed medical attention, and they felt everyone was giving them a run around. They thought they had no other option but to call their uncle who has been excommunicated and asked for help.

On the evening of 5-27-97, I received the phone call from the Miller children that I had been expecting for years. While I was talking to the Miller children that evening, I couldn't believe what I was hearing. They advised me that nobody had been working with them except their neighbor, Jack Wayner, who had been really good to them and helped them out. Jack had donations already set up and notified churches. The Amish hadn't been providing any support for the Miller children, and they hadn't been donating any money or food.

On May 29th, Fran called the St. Lawrence County Sheriffs Department and talked to their receptionist. She advised me that Sergeant Jerry Wayner wanted an interview with me over the phone about the Andy Miller Case. I advised the Sergeant Detective that I would, if this case was not covered up like all the rest had been. I had full intentions of not letting that happen. Jerry assured me that justice would be done.

At that point I told him that I wouldn't intervene with justice. I also talked to Sherry Sharon from Social Services on May 29th and told her basically the same thing. We made arrangements to go to upstate New York to see what we could do to help our nieces and nephews. On May 30th, we left for New York, arriving there the next day. I talked to my brother Pete for a couple hours in the morning, then went to Andy Miller's residence and ate breakfast with the children. Neither one of these children could talk fast enough to Fran and I. Also on May 30th, we had a job interview.

On the first of June, we visited with our friends Ralph, and Carol Gibson in Hannibal, New York. The next day we distributed fliers through Wayne and Holmes County. My family and I visited Kenneth Miller, who used to be my neighbor. Kenneth Miller asked me if I was willing to make a speech to a lot of different sectors of the Amish.

Everyone we came in contact with when we were passing out fliers said it was sad and a terrible case of abuse. When it came right down to it, no one would lift a finger to help those children or stand behind us. The only ones, I had standing behind me and supporting me, were Fran and our two lovely daughters, Debra, now, age 18 and Rebecca, 13.

The girls wanted to be involved in helping their cousins. They couldn't understand why the Amish would beat their children like that. We passed out a total of a 100 fliers on June third in Wayne and Holmes County, Ohio. We also stopped in Knox County, Ohio and visited my sister. On June 4th, we went to Cincinnati, Ohio for orientation for our new job. I had to quit my previous job, because I needed more time off. While in orientation these two days, we were constantly on the phone with our children to see if anybody responded to fliers we passed out.

On June 6th, we tried to run an ad in the Sugar Creek, Ohio Budget. The ad read as follows: "For information on the Swartzentruber Amish Child Abuse Case. Contact David Yoder P.O. Box 328 Old Washington, OH. 43768. For donations call Heuvelton, N.Y. Bank." In the meanwhile, in orientation and having all the trucking regulations thrown at us that they possibly could, and all the company Policies that went with it. Fran and I found it difficult to concentrate. But we managed. On June 6th, we got a load of freight and headed to California.

On June Sixth, I talked to my nephew Ervin Miller from Ohio. I talked to Jack Wayner concerning my nieces and nephews, trying to get a copy of the Andy and Emma's arrest records. Also, I talked to Detective Jerry Wayner concerning the case. Jerry said he was looking for any kind of help he could get. He had been trying to get a court date, and was worried that if they settled things in Family Court there'd be no Criminal Court.

Andy made the statement that he and Emma wanted to throw their 5 oldest children at home out of the house, and keep the five youngest. I said, "Jack, don't worry. It's far from over yet; all hell is fixing to break loose. I'm going to get at everyone involved in it, from all different angles." I added, "It wouldn't be over until I said it was over and I intend to save my nieces and nephews no matter what."

Also, I talked to Larry from ABC on the 6th. We talked about the case and whether we could get their affiliate from Watertown, N.Y. involved. On June 6th, talked to Jack Wayner again, to reassure him that I would do anything in my power to see that justice would be done.
 
At this time, the Miller children remained at their parents' home, while the parents are somewhere in hiding. Everyone I have come in contact with concerning this case tells me to stay cool and calm, that it’s the only way I can turn this case around. On June 7th, I talked to Jerry Wayner and faxed him documents stating Civil Rights Violations, corruption and cover up. Social Services were failing to adequately take care of the Miller children. They were making this a religious issue not a child abuse issue.

I also spoke to Jerry Wayner to make sure he got the documents and that he would distribute them to the District Attorney, Family Court Judge, Commissioner of Social Services and Attorney for Social Services, to be on their door step for Monday on June 9th. This was followed up with another document on June 8th, just to re-enforce the first one, stating basically the same.

In the meantime, we were under a hot load of freight. We left Cincinnati, Ohio on June 6th at 7:30 A.M. and arrived in Los Angeles, California on June 8th at 11:30 A.M. The documents that were faxed to St. Lawrence Sheriffs Department also stated that the F.B.I. and TV stations would be notified of the Social Services wrongdoings for failing to provide adequate medical assistance to the Miller children.

On June 9th, we were in Los Angeles, California Watkins Terminal waiting for a load of freight. We contacted the F.B.I. Headquarters in Washington, D.C. on June 9th, and they told us to contact the F.B.I. Headquarters in New York and gave us the phone number. On June 9th, we called F.B.I. Headquarters in New York City, faxed them newspaper clippings and filed a complaint of allegations of possible Civil Rights violations. Michelle and James had been severely beaten that it was life threatening. For no other reason, but they refused to join their parents' church.

I believe this to be in violation of the Civil Rights Act. Corruption and possible cover up involves Social Services from St. Lawrence County, New York. They hadn't been forthcoming in trying to help the Miller children. The first time the Miller children attempted to sign up for food stamps, Social Services said, "You aren't allowed to have them." On the Miller children's second attempt they were again persuaded to drop the issue.

After I had faxed a document stating this is in the violation of the Miller children's Civil Rights by refusing them food stamps simply because they're Amish, Social Services denied that they ever refused the Miller children any public assistance. On the Miller
children's third attempt Social Services made them aware that they need Social Security numbers and birth certificates in order to qualify for public assistance.

I told the F.B.I. that I was deeply concerned that the District Attorney wouldn't allow the officers on the scene at the Miller home to take any legal action before it was first cleared with his closest and best Amish friend Atlee Byler. Atlee had made a statement to me in the past, as long as Roy Vance was the District Attorney, no matter what kind of legal trouble the Amish should get into, that he was confident Roy would let the Amish deal with the problem the Amish way, no matter how serious the issue may be.

The F.B.I. Duty Agent asked us to wait a few hours and call back, so they'd have time to review the clippings and report after our fax was received. In the meantime, I was on the phone talking to Anthony Hutchins the editor of Watertown Newspaper.

Also, I faxed Anthony information concerning the case. From there, I talked to reporter Clyde Jarvis up in the Canton, New York area. I went into details about the child abuse in the Miller family ever since there have been children in that family.
I explained the rigid control that the Swartzentruber Amish have in upstate New York, and the different conservative sectors of the Amish along with the alleged cover up of an Amish Preacher in Wayne County, Ohio who abused his son. I told him of my belief that Jacob Miller is obsessed with total control of his culture. Jacob's church was the strictest Amish church I'd heard of.

I put one pay phone down and picked up another one and was talking to the F.B.I. again, in New York Headquarters office.  This time I went into more details about the Amish and their rigid control. From there the F.B.I. advised me that they would fax these papers to the Head of New York State Social Services.

They told me what I had to do, and what worked and what didn't. They gave me the phone numbers for Albany, New York and Syracuse, New York. I called the Albany, New York office and asked for their fax number. The Albany Agent also had us call back on June 10th to give the Civil Rights Division time to review the clippings and personal report we faxed them.
 
On June 10th, I talked to Jack Wayner again, Andy Miller's neighbor, to check on my nieces and nephews. Jack was frustrated. Jack said he didn't think there was one good Amish man in upstate New York. Jack was afraid that the case was being covered up, totally, and the parents were being put back in the house. Jack had been such a good friend to my nieces and nephews. He gave them support when no one else would have. I talked to my nephew Ervin on June 11th, concerning his brothers and sisters. I advised him that I was doing everything I could to bring the F.B.I. in on this, to see that justice was finally done.
 
I talked to Larry at ABC again and to Tim Hunt, Watertown TV station about the Andy Miller case of Civil Rights violations and possible cover up. On June 11th, Tim Hunt of the TV newsroom phoned me, and we set up a date to give my nieces and nephews a live interview on June 16, 1997.

On June 12th, I talked to my nephew Ervin from Ohio. I asked, "Ervin, if you and your brothers James and Peter could please come to New York on June 16th to help support their brothers and sisters, so we can turn the case around." A representative from Social Services went to the Miller residence in New York and apologized for their negligence in the case. This took place on June 11th, and the Miller children's Attorney had finally made arrangements to interview them.

However, I was not aware of this. I had already written another Civil Rights report on behalf of my nieces and nephews. A copy was faxed to the F.B.I. office in Albany, New York early in the morning of June 12th. On that same day, I sent newspaper clippings and reports to the Geraldo Rivera show.

On June 13th, I talked to Jerry Wayner, Andy Miller's neighbor. He told me that a couple of days earlier the Amish Deacon, Kevin Yoder's son, Rudy, age 20, stopped in front of Andy Miller's house and threatened Raymond, age seven, with the buggy whip. Detective Jerry Wayner of St. Lawrence Sheriffs Department was called. Both Jack Wayner and Jerry Wayner advised Kevin that they would not tolerate any more of this harassment.

On the same day, I called the Governor of the State of New York. I also called the White House, and I sent the Governor of New York State, the President of the United States, and the Attorney General a copy of everything I had. I talked once again to the reporter Clyde Jarvis from the Watertown Newspaper.

Clyde said, "If you come up here and bring the TV cameras you'll probably be arrested. I think that some kind of order was passed, but I can't comment any further."

On June 14,1997, I rode my bike up into Wayne County and Holmes County in a last attempt to see if there was any kind of change of heart among the Amish Community. I wanted to talk to my nephews, but I only got to talk to the oldest one, Ervin. I believe he could have talked for days about the abuse they suffered, and the beatings they all took and how he had to threaten his father so he could get his baby sister medical attention. Ervin was devastated that his own people, his brothers and sisters, didn't want to support him.

I told my nephew Ervin, "I'm proud of you, and I'm going to see that justice is done no matter what it takes."

I knew that I was stepping on a lot of powerful people's toes. I didn't care what happened to me, but I was deeply concerned for the well being of my wife and daughters. They insisted on standing by me. On the evening of the 14th I called my wife from the Wayne County Amish settlement. I advised her I had a bad feeling about our trip to New York State. I was afraid for our safety.

I had her contact every TV station in the State of Ohio, and send them a copy of every document we had in our possession on the Andy Miller case. On June 15,1997, we started out to New York State. We arrived in Hannibal, New York and visited friends until about 11:30 P.M. Then, we decided it would be better for our own safety to show up at the Miller's residence after midnight. That way, almost everybody would be sleeping.

We arrived in Watertown, New York around 2:00 A.M. And called 20/20 and left a message on Larry's machine, to assure that none of what was happening would be covered up. It was now June 16, 1997, and I wasn't going to take any chances.

We had ABC affiliate, WWTI, a TV station out of Watertown, up at the Miller residence to let the Miller children speak their piece. This was definitely a day of mixed emotions.
On June 16th, we did the interview. The children were glad to see their Uncle Dave and his family. I was thrilled that WWTI TV was able to make it. I also took some pictures and a video.

The Watertown newspaper was not going to run the article, so I informed them that
I would take action against them. They ran our article.

So, three good things took place that Monday. The children now believed that there is someone out there that does care, we were in the newspaper, plus we had a news TV station there. It was also Fran's and my wedding anniversary we had been married for 20 years. No one involved in the case showed up at the Miller residence, and no one got arrested.

We were waiting for statements from Doctors, stating that Michelle's hip was pulled out of its socket due to abuse, and James's scars were all caused by abuse, and Betty could possibly have mental problems the rest of her life, because of abuse. I also talked to nephew Ervin Miller on the phone. Ervin advised me that his sister Anna's husband is mentally unstable because of this case.

Joe, Anna's husband, had threatened to commit suicide on June 15, 1997. He said that when he married into the Miller family, he didn't ask for all these problems. Joe's dad is a Bishop of the Swartzentruber Amish. However, his dad was no help in this case.

On June 17,1997, I talked to my nephew Ervin, his wife, and my family and I had supper at Ervin's place that evening. Ervin said, "Uncle David, I'm not going to shun you. Sit down and let's all eat at the same table. I believe God is concerned with what's in your heart, not the clothes you wear."

We had a very enjoyable time there, though we mostly talked about the case and what we could do to turn it around. We stayed at Ervin's place till after midnight. It was around 1:30 A.M. when we got home, and we sent the children to bed. After that Fran and I got back to preparing documents and going over what material we had pertaining to the case. We stayed up till 6:30 that morning, till our bodies were totally exhausted.

We slept till about 11:30 A.M. When we woke up we didn't even take time to get dressed we just put on our housecoats. Our two daughters got up a little bit before we did and had made themselves breakfast. Fran and I didn't even take time to wash our hands or drink a cup of coffee. We got right to preparing more documents. We also had to make copies of our previous documents, which was going to take us all day. Debra and Becky went to Krogers and ran off a couple of sets of copies. After they got back, Debra said, "Dad, I have an appointment with an Army Recruiter at 2:00 P.M. which is going to take a couple hours. Can Becky come with me?"

"Sure," I said. "That's a great idea. Mom and I are going to be busy on this case all day anyhow."

Fran made a phone call to Jack Wayner in New York, who was trying to get the medical records and documents, we'd been promised. Jack Wayner's wife Donna answered the phone, and told Fran, "It's going to take more time than we originally thought."

Fran asked how Andy's children were doing. Donna said that she had taken the kids to the local doctor for check ups. She discovered that four year old, Malinda had a heart murmur, and six year old, Catherine had scars up and down her body, caused by beatings.

Fran said, "Donna, thank you for what you have done for our nieces and nephews, but we need those documents."

Donna said, "We should have them by tomorrow." That was the end of the conversation. Fran thanked her once again and hung up. This was about three o'clock in the afternoon. By this time I had some typing for Fran to do. While she was doing the typing, I looked over every last document we had very carefully. I knew the way to win this case was to make absolutely no errors.

By the time the typing was done, and I was done checking the documents, it was five-thirty in the evening. We were trying to get a copy mailed off to ABC 20/20 in New York City, WWTI channel 50 in Watertown, New York and also NBC TV Station out of Columbus, Ohio, but it was too late to be mailed on the eighteenth of June.

We still hadn't taken time to get dressed, eat, or even have a cup of coffee, and I told Fran we might as well do it. Once we were showered and dressed, we decided to go up to Wayne County, Ohio, and see my nephew Ervin.

Ervin and I are a lot a like, we have one thing in common, both of our wives' maiden names are Swartzentruber, and they're first cousins. I must say he has good taste. By the time we were ready to leave for Wayne County our daughters hadn't came back from the interview yet, so we left them a note and told them where we were going. We got on interstate 77 and headed north toward Strawsburg, Ohio. We hadn't gone ten miles when we looked at each other and realized we'd forgotten to eat anything. Once we got to thinking about food, we discovered we were starved. We stopped at a drive-thru, picked up a few burgers, and continued on our way. Ervin and Ann were glad to see us.

I was hoping that Ervin might say something in the conversation that he had forgotten about, that might be of further help. We didn't stay very long. We were ready to go to work on June 19,1997 and try to get this case particularity out of our minds for twenty-four hours if we could. We got back home around eight thirty that evening. Our two daughters were home, and all excited about the interview that Katie had with the recruiter. We sat up and talked till about ten thirty that night, and then went to bed.

On the morning of June 19,1997, we loaded up the car and went to Cincinnati, Ohio to go to work. Frank and Kelly are the owners of Cross County Trucking, which is who we were working for. They were very supportive of what we are doing. They leased us out to Watkins, so all we do is drop and hook from terminal to terminal. We picked a load up out of Cincinnati, Ohio for Los Angeles, California. I called my nephew Ervin again in the evening of June 19th . He said he had talked to the children's Attorney, Ed Hyde.

Ervin said, "Ed Hyde said they are in the process of bringing Emma, the mother of the children back into the home." Ervin talked to his brothers and sisters, and they all agreed they didn't want either of their parents back in the house, that they were afraid for their lives, especially now.

My response was, "Oh boy. We can't let this happen. Try not to worry, Ervin. And remember: the TV station, WWTI in Watertown, New York is standing by and waiting for a phone call. If it comes to it, I'll simply give them a call and take them right back up there."

I told Ervin I was under a hot load of freight and that I would talk to him Friday. On Friday of June 20, 1997, I prepared a major document for the children's attorney Ed Hyde. This same document was also faxed to Jerry Wayner, and the Sheriffs' Department. This was a document detailing the inconsistencies of statements made by Ed Hyde, who was talking in favor of bringing Emma Miller back into the home. The children asked for my help, and I had to try to help them fire their attorney.

My niece Michelle had also called Jerry Wayner. He arrived at the farm bright and early. The children told him that they no longer trusted him or their attorney. Jerry was upset and said quite a few cuss words. But the children had a good reason for not trusting him or the attorney. At this time, Mr. Hyde wasn't forthcoming with the children. Detective Jerry Wayner also made mixed statements about their parents.
Jerry Wayner left the Andy Miller residence to talk to Ed Hyde. He was sitting in Ed Hyde's office discussing Miller children's complaint when Ed Hyde received a fax notifying him I'd fired him. I couldn't have timed it any better. Less than five minutes after he received the fax Michelle called him up to tell him that he was fired. Forty-five minutes later he was out at the Miller residence trying his best to smooth out the distrust that the Miller children had toward him. The children gave him another chance.
By the time Detective Wayner arrived at his office where I'd sent a copy of the fax, I was getting a phone call from his cousin Jack, who sounded nervous. He said that I had to back off because I was stepping on very important people's toes. He was trying to explain to me how the system worked.

He asked me, "Don't you trust me?"

I said, "I'm not talking about you."

"I know these people and they are very good people," Jack commented. However, I knew Jack was a first cousin to Detective Jerry Wayner.

Therefore, I just laughed over the telephone, then said, "Everyone involved in this case have absolutely nothing to worry about as long as they had followed the letter of the law to a T. If they haven't done so in the past or are not doing it at present, they're going to have a major problem. "It's that simple!" I told him to have a nice day and hung up.

Fran had talked to Michelle that morning, and I talked Ervin that evening. Fran and I drove more than 1,000 miles together that day. Sometimes, I wished I could just relax, get some sleep, and go on with my own life. On Saturday of June 21,1997, I tried to stay busy working and concentrating on my job. We tried to run as many miles as we could and get plenty of sleep. I called Ervin to talk more about the case, and called home to talk to my lovely daughters.

On Sunday, June 22,1997 it was time to prepare a major document to be faxed to Ed Hyde, Roy Vance and Detective Jerry Wayner and Social Services. This document will be more detailed on a Civil Rights Association. By 10:30 A.M. Monday, June 23,1997, everyone involved had received their fax. That included the F.B.I. and the Bar Association. Also, I talked to my nephew Ervin that evening, again on a hot load of freight.

That evening, Ed Hyde arrived at the Miller residence. He talked to Michelle and told her there'd be a Court date on Wednesday concerning her Mother trying to get back into the house, but he did not mention anything about their Father, nor did he give her the time the court started or how long it would last.

On Tuesday, June 24,1997, I contacted WWTI, in Watertown. I talked to them twice and also sent a fax. Jeena from the station wanted to know when court started, when it would be over, and what it was all about. I told her that my sister was trying to get back into the house. Jeena asked me to please let her know if and when I received any new information. Someone would be in the office until 11:00 p.m. that night. At 8:00 P.M. I called Ervin. He didn't know anything more than I knew.

It had just so happened that his brother had gone on a vacation to New York. He arrived in New York late that evening. Ervin and Peter both live in Wayne County, Ohio with less conservative Amish . Therefore, each of them has a telephone right by their house. Ervin called his sister-in-law to tell her if Peter calls home to call Ervin immediately.

Peter called home shortly after and told Ervin that we have to have a time when court starts on Wednesday on this case. Peter called Ed Hyde and luckily, he was in his office. He talked to Mr. Hyde for a while, but he still didn't say anything about their dad being in court. Ed told Peter that he might as well stay in Ohio because it was kind of late anyhow. Peter didn't tell Ed that he was already in New York.
 
I had given the phone number to Ervin for WWTI earlier that day and Ervin gave it to Peter that evening on the phone. Right after Peter hung up the phone with the attorney, Peter called his brother Ervin and gave him the information. Then, after Peter hung up with Ervin, Peter made a call to the TV station. Then Ervin phoned my house and told our daughters what time court started. Then my pager went off.

In the meantime, Ervin made a phone call to Ed Hyde. Ed told Ervin the same thing he told Peter. He again didn't mention anything about his dad being in court. Meanwhile, I was looking for a truck station with a pay phone. I pulled off at the nearest truck stop to call home, and the girls gave me the news and I thanked them. It was about 10:15 p.m. when I made a call to WWTI.

The woman who answered the phone advised me that my nephew Peter had called a few minutes earlier. I told her how important it was. She said that she was fully aware of the importance and someone would be at Canton, New York by 7:00. I thanked her and hung up. Then, I called Ervin to talk to him about it. We were laughing and talking about how they thought they were going to out smart us for not informing us that Andy and Emma were going to be in court together.

Still, we couldn't figure out why the attorney wouldn't let the children know that in Ohio and what time and day the court date would be set for. On Wednesday morning, June 25, 1997, the day of the court hearing, Peter Miller was in for a surprise. Andy and Emma were desperately trying to discredit their allegations of extreme child abuse and hoping to convince the judge to let them go home. Both of his parents had a court appearance for trying to get back into the house.

Everyone else who showed up for court was surprised. We had the TV cameras up there. All the Amish Preachers of Jacob Miller's church, plus a few members, had shown up to support Emma and Andy Miller for beating their children.

Testifying on behalf of Andy and Emma Miller was Bishop Jacob Miller. While under oath Bishop Jacob Miller stated that he was well aware of the beatings the Miller children had received and furthermore, had Okayed those beatings. Jacob Miller was on the stand for an hour and a half.

There at last, the only thing Bishop Jacob Miller said was, "I don't recall." Preacher Norman Miller, my nieces and nephews' Grandfather, he also testified on behalf of his son that his Grandchildren just didn't listen or get their work done.

The only people who arrived to support Michelle were her brother Peter from Wayne County, Ohio, her sister Betty who had the nervous breakdown, and her neighbor Donna Wayner. However, Andy and Emma Miller were refused permission to go home with their children. After they listened to the detailed beatings of abuse, the Judges final statement was that neither one of the parents was allowed to be home with any of their children.

The Amish turned their backs on Andy and Emma Miller. The Amish said there was no way they were going to give either of them a ride home or a place to stay. Their own
attorney had to find them a place to stay at a Women's Abuse Center in Madrid , New York .
 
That evening after court Andy Miller told his attorney, that he was afraid for his life, he thought I was going to kill him. Therefore, the St. Lawrence Sheriff Department was called out and he made a statement to this effect.

On Thursday, June, 26,1997, I was again under a hot load of freight, trying to concentrate on work and taking care of business. I also contacted WWTI, the Watertown TV station, to do a TV interview on July the 1st in upstate New York.

On Friday June 27,1997, I made arrangements to get home to see my lovely daughters. I also called the TV station to make sure everything was ready to go for July the 1st. Despite everything, we were able to crisscross the United States and run a little better than 9,000 paid miles in 8 days.
[*/quote*]
Logged
Pages: [1] 2